From The Art and Popular Culture Encyclopedia

"A symbol," says Comte Goblet d'Alviella, in his book on The Migration of Symbols, "might be defined as a representation which does not aim at being a reproduction." Originally, as he points out, used by the Greeks to denote "the two halves of the tablet they divided between themselves as a pledge of hospitality," it came to be used of every sign, formula, or rite by which those initiated in any mystery made themselves secretly known to one another. Gradually the word extended its meaning, until it came to denote every conventional representation of idea by form, of the unseen by the visible.""--The Symbolist Movement in Literature (1899) by Arthur Symons "In Belgium, we meet with it at Estinnes (Hainault) and at Anthe (Province of Namur) in tile cUbris dating back to the Roman epoch. It is also seen repeated several times, in association with the Lotus-flower, among the inscriptions on tombstones discovered, some years ago in the Belgo-Roman cemetery of Juslenville, near Pepinster (fig. 16). "--The Migration of Symbols(1894) by Eugène Goblet d'Alviella

Related e

Wikipedia Wiktionary Shop Featured: Rhombicuboctahedron by Leonardo da Vinci

The Migration of Symbols(1894) is a book by Eugène Goblet d'Alviella.

The book is one of the foundations of religious archeology.

Full text[1]

HARVARD UNIVERSITY

LIBRARY

OP THE

PEABODY MUSEUM OF AMERICAN ARCH.4iOLOGY AND ETHNOLOGY

GIFT OF

HENRY VV, HAYNES

(CiMip of ES51) OF BOSTON

THE MIGRATION OF SYMBOLS.

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

Sahara and Lapland, travels in the African Desert and the Polar World. Translated from the French by Mrs. Cashel Hoey. With Illustra- tions. London, Asher and Co. 8vo cloth. 1874. 12s.

The Contemporary Evolution of Religious Thought in England, America, and India. Translated by the Rev. J. Moden. London, Williams and Norgate. 1885. 8vo cloth. 10s. 6d.

The Hibbert Lectures, 1891 — Lectures on the Origin and Growth of the Idea of God, as illustrated by anthropology and history. Translated by the Rev. Ph. Wicksteed. London, Williams and Norgate. 1892. 8vo cloth, los, 6d,

h

^ ^

a a

it

Pi a

xn

s

THE MIGRATION

OF

SYMBOLS.

BY

THE COUNT GOBLET D'ALVIELLA,

HIBBBRT LECTURER, 189I.

SENATOR AND MEMBER OF THE ROYAL ACADEMY OF BELGIUM.

WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY

SIR GEORGE BIRDWOOD, M.D., K.C.I.E.

WESTMINSTER:

ARCHIBALD CONSTABLE AND CO.,

Publishers to the India Office,

1894.

i\tl..G Sit

CHISWICK PRESS :—CHAKLKS WHITTINGHAM AND CO. TOOKS COURT, CHANCERY LANE, LONDON.

INTRODUCTION.

Those familiar with the delightful papers con- tributed in recent years by the Count Goblet d'Alviella to the Bulletin de rAcacUmie royale de Belgique on **le Tri^Ala, ou VardhamAna des Bouddhistes," " I'histoire du Globe Ail6e," " la Croix Gamm^eou Svastika," "les Arbres Paradisiaques," and other allusive types of the ancient religions of the Old World, warmly welcomed the publication, i^ at Paris, in 1892, of his collective work on La Mu gration des :SymOoles, setting forth on a more syste- matic plan, and with fuller references to original authorities and illustrations from authentic ex- amples, the matured and permanent results of the learned and accomplished author s examination of the enigmatic subject of which he is now everywhere recognized as the greatest living exponent. It had been treated by others in a similar comprehensive spirit, but never before in the same thoroughly scientific manner ; and thus, while the writings of Dupuis and Creuzer have, in spite of their immense erudition, but served to discredit it, and are already obsolete, the Count Goblet d' Alviella, by pursuing his investigations on a severely inductive basis, at once, and, so to say, single handed, raised the inquiry to its proper position as a department of archaeological research, producing a work destined to exert an abiding influence on the whole future of the study of symbolism, and also, I would fain hope, on that of the decorative designs of the artistic industries of the West One, indeed, of Messrs.

viii INTRODUCTION.

Archibald Constable and Company's special objects in publishing the present Enelish translation of the Count Goblet d'Alviella's afluring book has been to bring it within the reach of the Schools of Art throughout the United Kingdom : the other being to make it as widely accessible as possible to archaeological students in India, where so much of the symbolism of antiquity still survives as a quickening religious and aesthetic force, per- meating the entire mass of the Hindu popula- tions, — ^like that idealizing thread of scarlet which runs through the ropes used in the British Royal Navy, '* from the strongest to the weakest,"--ele- vating it by the constantly felt presence of the unseen realities of human life, and the diffusion throughout it of a popular spiritual culture ; and where, consequently, the clues to the mystery of so many historical emblems may be successfully followed up on every hand, even among the humblest and the most illiterate.

Of course, the way had been prepared for the Count Goblet d'Alviella by the remarkable dis- coveries made during the passing generation of the rich remains of ancient art in Eg>'pt, Phoenicia, Mesopotamia, Syria, Phrygia, and Greece, and by the wide interest created on the continent of Europe in the ancient arts of India by the French International Exhibition of 1878. All this the Count Goblet d'Alviella frankly and generously acknowledges ; but none the less is his merit in having applied the true Baconian prin- ciples of observation and comparison to the classi- fication of the bewildering mass of materials thus placed at his disposal, and elaborating therefrom, in the laborious processes of his most patient analysis, a volume that will always remain the locus classicus on the various transcendental types constituting the materials of its seductive theme.

The general conclusion arrived at by the Count

INTRODUCTION. ix

Goblet d'Alviella is, as the superscription of the volume indicates, that the religious symbols com- mon to the different historical races of mankind have not originated independently among them, but have, for the most part, been carried from one to the other, in the course of their migrations, conquests, and commerce ; and his specific achievement is to have demonstrated the fact by an overwhelming induction of ancient and modern instances. The imprint of " the^ j|eet of Buddha" on the title- page further indicates the Count Goblet d'Alvi- ^lla s tentative opinion that the more notable of these symbols were carried over the world in the footsteps of Buddhism, or. rather of that commerce of the East and West with Babylonia and Egypt, promoted by Nebuchadnezzar III. and Psamme- tichus I., respectively, out of which, through the internationalization of Hinduism, Buddhism arose in India, as later on, under the influence of the continued intercourse thus initiated between the countries of the Indian Ocean and the Mediter- ranean Sea, Christianity and Islam were succes- sively developed from Judaism.

One of the most remarkable instances of the migration xjjf a symbolical type is that afforded by the triskelion [** tripes '*], or, as we more familiarly Jcnow it, "the Three Legs of Man." It first ap- pears on the coins of Lycia, circa B.C. 480 ; and then on those of Sicily, where it was adopted by Agathocles, B.C. 317-7, but not as a symbol of the Morning, Mid-day and Afternoon Sun [the " Three Steps of Vishnu"], but of the "three-sided," or rather " three-ended," or " three-pointed " [" tri- quetrous "], land of Trin-akria, Le.y " Three Capes," the ancient name of Sicily ; and, finally, from the seventeenth century, on the coins of the Isle of Man; where, as Mr. John Newton has shown, in the Athetueum of the loth of September, 1892, it was introduced by Alexander IIL of Scotland, when.

r

X INTRODUCTION.

in 1266, that prince took over the island from the Norwegians ; he having become familiar with the device at the English Court of Henry III. [1216-72], who for a short time was the nominal sovereign of Sicily.^ The triskelion of Lycia is made up of three cocks' heads, a proof added to that presented by the cock sculptured on the

• • Harpy Monument " at Xanthus, that in the fifth

century b. c* this exclusively Indian bird had already reached the Mediterranean Sea. But on the coins of Sicily and the Isle of Man the tri- skelion consists of three human legs of an identical type, excepting that those of the latter island are spurred. This form of triskelion is borne on the armorial coats of several old English families, and

' Caesar, De Bello Gailico, v. 13, describes Britannia as : " Insula natura triquetra ; " and one of the coins of Edward I. has the king's head in a triangle, such as is seen on the Irish money of the time, but here its symbolism, if there be any, is probably Christian : yet some coios of Henry III. have the Persian sun and moon, " Crescent and Star," above the king's head. Beside the instances of the classical triskelion given by the Count Goblet D'Alviella, I may here add that it occurs on the shield of Memnon in the scene of his contest with Achilles, painted, in black, on an archaic Attic vase, figured in James Millengen^s Peiniures antiques et inidites des vases grecs [Rome, 1813] ; and that a similar triquetrous cognizance, resembling a triple-headed hammer, is seen on the shield of one of the warriors in the well-known sea fight painted by Aris- tonophos, in the seventh century B.C., on a crater from Cervetri [Caere, Agylla], now in the Museo Etrusco Capitolino, Rome.

' We find the cock also blazoned on the shield of one of the young men assisting Herakles in capturing the herd of Geryones, as the myth is painted by Euphronios on a cylex by Chachry- lion, now in the Munich Pinakothek ; and two cocks fighting furiously in the scene representing Amphiaraus with Euriphyle and her child [Alcmaeon] on another Attic vase of the same period, now in the Berlin Antiquarium ; and if the Corinthian vase painted, in black, with fighting heroes, of whom one bears a cock on his shield, figured in the Monumenti inediti dell* Instituto Correspondenza Archaologica [Rome], is correctly dated by Arthur Schneider {Der troische Sagenkreis, Leipzig, 1886], the Indian cock was familiarly known in Greece even so early as the seventh century B.C.

INTRODUCTION. xi

it was in all probability first introduced throughout this country between the eleventh and thirteenth centuries by Crusaders returning from the East by way of Sicily.

The triskelion is but a modification of the gam- madion, or ** fylfot-cross," a type formally identical with the swastika of the Hindus. The latter was long ago suspected by Edward Thomas to be a/ sun symbol ; but this was not positively proved until Percy Gar dner found a coin of the ancient city oTMesembria, struck with a gammadton> bearing within its opened centre an image of the sun, — ** Mes-embria " meaning the city of the "Mid-day" sun, this name being stamped on some of its coins by the decisive legend ME2 y^. Such a discovery makes one of " the fairy tales of science," and inspires the sequestered student of

• • the days of old, the years of ancient times,*' with

the perennial enthusiasm that is the true end and highest recreation of all labour.* ^'sk^ j) .^f, ^

The gammadion or swastika, for wi^ may now absolutely identify them, has travelled farther afield than any other sacred type of antiquity ; and from Iceland, which it reached in the ninth century A.D., and Thibet and Japan, between the third and eighth, and China, Persia, North Africa, France, Germany, Scandinavia, and the British Isles, between the second century a.d. and the second B.C., and India* and Sicily between the

• "Das Beste, was wir von der Geschichte haben, is der

Enthusiasmus, den sie erregt." — Goethe.

" Omnia quae gerebam ad aliquam animi mei partem per- tinebunt." — Cicero.

This last is a distinct reflection of the Buddhist doctrine of karmay with the hope of immortality for a difference.

• At the close of Chapter III. the Count Goblet d'Alviella

would seem to imply that the swastika had now almost dis- appeared from the symbolism of India. But this is by no \ means the case. It is universally found worked into the mats, I ^p and cotton rugs, and finer textile fabrics of Assam ; and in i Western India always appears on the wooden ladles used in i

xii INTRODUCTION.

third and fourth centuries B.C., and Asia Minor and Greece between the sixth and twelfth centuries B.C., the Count Goblet d'Alviella traces it back on the monuments to the Troad, some time anterior to the thirteenth century B.C.

Then there is the strange eventful history of the migration of the imperial type of the " Double - headed_Eagle.*' It is now borne on the arms 7)f Austria anoTRussia ; and as a form of the Garuda bird [cf: the Assyrian Nisroch, and Etruscan Tuchulcha] is to be found everywhere in Southern India, — on the temple sculptures, in wood carvings, on embroidered, printed, and woven cloths, and on amulets. Also the cherubim guarding the

• ' Tree of Life," on the modern Syrian amulet

presented by me to the Count Goblet d'Alviella, and figured by him at page 249 of his original volume, and page 202 of the present translation, are distinctly modelled on the traditional type of the " Double-headed Eagle." It first appears on the so-called Hittite sculptures at Eyuk, the ancient Pteria, in Phrygia. In 1217 it is seen on the coins and standards of the Turkman conquerors of Asia Minor; and H. de Hell, in his Voyage en Turquie et en Perse, reproduces [Plate XII.] a variant of it from the walls of their old fortress at Diarbekr. Now it was in 1227-28 that the Emperor Frederick 11. set out on the sixth Crusade, landing at Acre on September 7th in the latter year, and being crowned King in the Church of the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem on March i8th, 1229 ; and within thirty years from these dates we find the type struck on the coins of the Flemish princes, Otho, Count of Gueldres,

the worship of Agni, and at the head of every Hindu invoice of goods and book of accounts. The fact of its being carved on the ladles with which the libations of ghi [clarified butter] are offered to Agni is surely some proof of at least a congenital connection between the swastika and the aranL

INTRODUCTION. xiii

Aniold, Count of Looz, Robert de Thourette, Bishop of Liege, and others. In 1345 it for the first time replaced the Single-headed Eagle on the armorial bearings of the Holy Roman Empire, represented, since 1806, by the dual state known, since 1868, as the Austro- Hungarian Monarchy. It first appeared as the cognizance of the Russian Empire in 1497, on a seal of Ivan [John] IIL [1462-1505], the first of the Grand Dukes of Moscow who took the title of Czar of Muscovy, ten years after his marriage [1472] with Sophia, niece of the last Byzantine Caesar, Constantine Palaeologus.

The ** Winged Globe," "the Sun of Righteous- ness with healing on its wings " of Malachi iv. 2, is another sacred type that has wandered under various modifications into every part of the Old World, until it appears over the doors of the Secre-- tary of State's rooms at the India Office, reduced to a meaningless circle, with two appended flowing ribbons, representing the two urceus snakes of the original Egyptian *' Winged Globe," the urim-^ thummim jewel, attached to the divining zodiacal " breastplate of Aaron." '

One of the most unexpected results of the criti- l cal study of these symbols is the establishment of/ their essential paucity. They undergo, alike by/

• See my remarks on the ** Breastplate of Aaron," in the

foumalofthe Society of Arts for March i8th, 1887 ; and with reference to ** the Hand of Providence " sometimes associated with the Winged Globe, see my letters on " The iughra of the Turks" in Xht Journal of the Society of Arts for September 4th and 25th and October 9th, 1891. This " Hand " is represented on the reverse of some of the coins of Eadweard the Elder, a.d. 901-25, appearing out of a cloud in the formula of benediction ; and again on a *' St. Peter's coin " of the same period, a.d. 900-50, but so rudely that numismatists have never yet identi- fied it, and, indeed, it is only identifiable by the representation on others of these " St. Peter's coins " of the bow [with an arrow here] seen in the Hand associated with the Winged Globe of the Persians. ^,2C

XIV INTRODUCTION.

devolution and evolution, and a sort of ceaseless interfusion also, infinite permutations of both type and meaning, but in their earliest monumental forms they are found to be remarkably few.

They were at first but the obvious ideographs of the phenomena of nature that made the deepest religious impression on archaic man, such as the outstretched heavens above him, and the out- spread earth beneath; both of which he natu- rally divided into four quarters, the east " front- ing" him as he watched anxiously for the re- turning sun, the south on his "right*' hand, the west " backing " him, and the north on his " left " hand ; and this four-fold heaven and earth he sig- nified by a circle, or a square, divided cross-ways ; from which he was led to conceive of a " heavenly garden," watered by four rivers, and of a four- square ** heavenly city " with its four went ways ; and gradually to model more and moreen their similitude the four-square cities of antiquity, and those four-square well watered ** paradises" ["far — i,e,, heavenly — country"], the ground plans of which yet survive in every part of India. Then -came the observation of the daily renewed miracle of the phenomena of vegetable, animal, and human reproduction, expressed at first, as still in India, by the most directly realistic types, and afterwards by the lotus bud and flower, the date palm, and other conspicuously phallic flowers and trees: and that the symbolical "Tree of Life" of the Chaldaeans, Assyrians and Babylonians, is indeed but a conventional representation of the date palm is sufficiently proved by the description given of the adorning of King Solomon s temple in i Kings, vii. 29-35: — " And he carved all the walls . . . round about with carved figures of cherubims and palm trees [tamar, the ' date palm '].... And for the •entering of the oracle he made doors of olive tree . . . and he carved upon them carvings of

INTRODUCTION. xv

cherubims and palm trees and open flowers, and overlaid them with gold, and spread gold upon the cherubims and upon the palm trees. . . . And the two doors of fir tree ... he carved thereon cherubims and palm trees and open flowers : " and, again, of the adorning of the visionary temple of Ezekiel, chapter xli. i8: — ** And it was made with cherubims and palm trees, so that a palm tree was between a cherub and a cherub ; " and chapter xl. 26 : — ** And there were seven steps to go up to it, and the arches [" propylons," toruns or gopuras of the four cardinal points] thereof were before them, and it had palm trees, one on this side, and another on that, upon the posts thereof." These are exact descriptions of the architectural decoration of the temples and palaces of Nineveh and Babylon, and they should satisfy anyone of, at least, the proximate botanical source of the Sacred Tree of the " Nineveh marbles." The Syrian brasses which have recently become articles of regular import into Europe, however, place the question beyond dispute. The so-called Saibis, the people who make these articles, call themselves mando Yahya, or "disciples of St. John," and are generally referred to by western writers as "Christians of St. John," and Mendaeans. By their neighbours they are called sabiun, literally, '* washers," Le., in the ritualistic sense, ** Baptists." They are, and they are not, confoundable with the Sabaeans, — not the people of that name in ancient South Arabia, but the Chaldaean wor- shippers of the " Host \sab(i\ of Heaven." ^ The Saibis of Mahomet were not idolaters in any form, but their modern representatives com- bine with pseudo-Christian and pseudo-Zoroas- trian doctrines, the whole remaining body of ancient Chaldaean astrolatry; and how this came

^ The name of the Joktanite Sabaeans is spelt with the letter samcch^ and that of the Cushite Sabaeans with a sin.

xvi INTRODUCTION.

about is a matter of the utmost importance to the students of the history of the arts of the East, and of their applied symbolism. The Saibis of Mahomet's time were recognized by him as believers in a revealed religion, and were always treated by his followers with toleration. But their sword was unsparing against the still surviving star worshippers of Syria and Mesopotamia, and particularly against the handicraftsmen among them, who, in their several ritualistic arts, perpe- tuated the familiar " types " and " motives " of the obsolescent idolatry of Nineveh and Babylon. These Sabaeans of the Haran and Valley of the Tigris and Euphrates, to escape extermination, sheltered themselves under the name of the Saibis, and introduced all their own pagan prac- tices among the latter sect, which is now really idolatrous. Its members are nearly all artizans, and most of the metal-work from the neighbour- hood of Mosul, and Damascus, and Hillah, sold in Alexandria and Cairo, and now largely imported into Paris and London, is fabricated by these

• • Saibis." The "Tree of Life" appears every-

where on their brass dishes and bowls, and on a dish presented to me by the Count Goblet d'Alviella, and figured in his original volume and' in the present translation on Plate V., letter /, the Sacred Tree is realistically rendered by the date palm. The conventional **Tree of Life," under the name of satarvan is an object of still living adoration among them, and as its worship has been traditionally handed down by them from the remotest Chaldaean period, the dish figured by the Count Goblet d'Alviella conclusively proves, so it seems to me, that the ancient Mesopotamian "Tree of Life"

" Encinctured with a twine of leaves,"

was indeed none other than the date palm of " the

INTRODUCTION. xvii

waters of Babylon/' — associated, at times, with the half mythical homa plant of the Iranian Aryas, the soma of the Vedic Hindus, as the source of the earliest intoxicating sap known in Persia and India.^ In The Industrial Arts of India [Chap-

^ It is difficult to determine the ultimate botanical source of the homa of the ancient Persians, the soma of the Hindus. The proximate source of homa in Persia was the vine, and, later, the date palm. In India the plants identified with the soma plant are Sarcostemma brevisttgma^ and other species of Sarcostemma^ but it may be questioned whether these plants were the ultimate sources of the Vedic soma juice, or the Indian substitutes for the grape and date palm. The Parsis of Bombay import from Persia as homa the stems of the jointed fir, Ephedra vulgaris^ and they use also the twigs of the spurge-wort, Euphorbia Neriifolia, It has been argued against the identification of any Sarcostemma as the source <$ homa or soma that the juice of no Asclepiad could be volun- tarily drunken as an intoxicant by man ; but in Western India an intoxicating beverage, called bar^ is prepared from the juice of CcUotropis gigantea^ and drunk with relish by the hill people about Mahabaleshwur ; and we know from Pliny, xiv. 19, that the ancients made intoxicating drinks from the juice of all sorts of unlikely plants. Beside this the homa or soma twigs may have been added, like hops, merely as an adjuvant to the intoxi- cant prepared with it. They were gathered by moonlight, and carried home in carts drawn by rams, and mixed, after fermen- tation, and straining through a sieve of goafs hair, with barley wort and ghi [or clarified butter] ; and the enjoyment of the brew was sacramental :

" We've quaflTd the soma bright. And are immortal grown ; We've entered into light, And all the gods have known."

As a libation to Agni, soma is now superseded in India by ghi. Soma means not only the juice of the soma plant, Sarcostemma ^evisiigma^ and Siva, as identified with its intoxicating juice, but the moon, as in somvara^ Monday, which gave its name to the soma plant and juice. Soma-yaga is the rite, in Vedic times the sacrificial rite, in the celebration of which soma was drunk ; soma-yagi and soma-devi are the celebrants of the rite ; soma-pa are " soma drinkers," /./., Brahmans ; soma-vargortilt are a caste of oil millers, the members of which worship Siva as Soma ; and soma-vati^ the ceremony observed by the women of Maharashtra by circumambulating the sacred fig-tree [//«?- stigma re/igiosum] whenever the new moon falls on a Monday.

6

xviii INTRODUCTION.

man and Hall, 1880], I traced this type through all its marvellous metamorphoses in the arts of the ancient Greeks and Romans, and of the Islamite Saracens, and the mediaeval and modem Europeans ; and that it was received by the latter not only through the intermediation of the Greeks and Romans and Arabs, and as modified by them, but also, at diffe- rent unascertained dates, in its crude forms directly from Mesopotamia and Syria, is suggested by a silver coin of Ceolwlf II., King of Mercia, a.d. 874, bearing on its reverse a nine-branched " Tree of Life," standing among the Host of Heaven," or " Host of God," between two cherubim, or other acolytes, the whole overshadowed by the " Winged Globe,'* with wings as of palm branches, and the globe marked like a face. The coin is figured [580] in Edward Hawkins' Silver Coins of Eng- land [Quaritch, 1887], and its reverse type is there described as follows : — " Two figures seated,, holding a globe between them ; above Victory with expanded wings ; unique."

But beside the sun and moon the others of " the seven planets " of the ancient astronomers came slowly into the observation of archaic man, and the whole universe was perceived to be full of moving life, and was now symbolized by a " Holy Moun- tain," with its cosmical palm, deep rooted in the earth, the " Garden of Eden" of the Semitic races, and lifting up its laden branches of clustered dates to the highest heavens; and again by a "Virgin Mother." Everywhere he saw creative force in operation, and everywhere adopted the most homely and personal implements of that force as the visible and material symbols of the invisible and spiritual Creator, or Creators, in whose express image he postulated that the worlds were made. It was in this ingenuous unaffected spirit that the Semite nations named their phallic stone, or phallic tree, beth-El, the " house of God," or simply Ely

INTRODUCTION. xix

the Godhead's self. Ashtoreth was symbolized by the phallic Cupressus sempervtrens, one of the original arbores vitae" [asherim] of Anterior Asia; and from it are derived not only the pyramidal images of the goddess in Phoenician sculptures, but the stiff cypress-like representations on the talis- manic jewelry of Southern Europe of the Blessed Virgin Mary ; to whom we have also consecrated, since the sixteenth century, the American '* Arbor Vitae,** Thuja occidentale. It is under the impulse of the same naive and artless temper of mind that the Hindus everywhere set up the lingam, and the yoni, and combined lingam andyont images, and bow down to them and worship them as the supreme symbols of creative deity; and the inability of English people, and of Europeans generally, to enter into their mental disposition in this matter is a most pertinent illustration of that ubiquitous antagonism between Eastern and Western ideas, or between the ancient pagan world still left to us in Southern and Eastern Asia and the modem world of Christendom and Islam, which constitutes one of the greatest difficulties besetting British rule in India.

Only three years ago I recorded in the Tzntes ^ the flogging, by order of the Police Magistrate of Black Town, Madras, of a Hindu boy " for exhibit- ing an indecent figure in public view." What he had explicitly done was to set up, in accordance with universal custom, a phallic image before a house that was in course of erection by a Mr. K. Streevanasa, who was first tried under the in- dictment, but was acquitted, he, the owner, not having been the person who had actually exhibited the image. It is the fact that the image referred to is often very naturally fashioned in Southern India, a most fortunate fact in relation to the

• Of Sept 3rd, 1891.

XX INTRODUCTION.

history of art; but even so it conveys no more idea of indecency to a Hindu, than do the words "fascination," "testimony" [cf. Genesis xxiv., 2, 3, 9 ; xxxii., 25 ; and xlvii., 29], " Lord and Lady *' [Arum ^^:], " orchid," et-catera^ to ourselves. It has indeed ifor the Hindus a significance of the highest sanctity, of which only the remotest trace remains in the words "fascination" and "testi- mony," and of which there is no trace in the word "orchid" or "orchis," the "testiculus" of the Romans, unless possibly through its Greek synonym (Torvpiov. The image was indeed set up before Mr. Streevanasa's house as a symbol of the Deity in whose strength alone can any work of man be surely established, and as a devout and public acknowledgment that, in the words of the Hebrew Psalmist: — "Except the Lord build the house they labour in vain that build it." The pillars Jachin and Boaz set up by king Solomon before the porch of his temple at Jerusalem [i Kings vii., 21] had exactly the same significance, and their restorations by Chipiez and Perrot, although they disclose none of the offensive realism sometimes observed in similar phallic presentments in the Madras Presidency, are not nearly so severely conventional as those to be everywhere seen in Northern and Western India.* The ultimate

• These closely resemble the omphalos of Apollo Pythius at

Delphi, which, as we learn from the accounts of Pausanias

/,jffac. [^* ^^] ^^^ Strabo [IX. iii. 6], and various Greek coins and 7 fictile paintings, was simply a beih-El or lingam. In the same way in India '* the navel of Vishnu " is identical with '* the lingam of Siva ; " and it is a Brahmanical saying that '^ those who think they differ err." On the marble bas-relief from Sparta, figured in the MittheiiuTtgen der Deutschen Archaolo- gischen Instituts in Athen [vol. xiii. plate xii.], and on a stater of Cyzicus, figured by Canon Greenwell in the Numismatic Chronicle [3rd series, voL viii., plate i., No. 23], the P)rthian omphalos is represented between two eagles, of which Strabo relates : "A fable, referred to by Pindar, was invented, accord- ing to which two eagles or, as others say, two crows, set free by

INTRODUCTION. xxi

artistic form of the symbol, as I have been able to trace it, step by step, from India to Greece and Italy, is the conventional "Tree of Life," or " Symbolical Tree," guarded by affronted beasts or cherubim, that is, "me Two Witnesses." ^

At every page we have similar exemplifications of " the long results of time," * worked out with rare

Jupiter, one from the east, the other from the west, alighted together at Delphi. In the temple is seen a sort of navel wrapped in bands, surmounted by figures representing the birds of the feble." /^ J>/^ ^^t^> ?^,

These "bands" we none otner tnan the rosaries and garlands with which the lingatn in India is hung on high Saivite holi- days, while the " supporters " of the naturalistic lingams to be sometimes seen in Southern India leave no doubt as to the significance of the " two eagles " or " two crows," which in the Spartan bas-relief point as clearly as these Southern Indian lingams to the ultimate origin of the symbolical **Tree of life":—

••The Tree of Life, The middle tree, and highest there that grew," f^^C, i-y, / f^

Delphi itself providing the counterpart ofihtyoni^ [SA^i/c, cf. : dScX^c, oiAoydarptoQ, U viy^voc], the ultimate "Garden of Eden."

In the scene of tjie murder of Neoptolemos, figured in red on an amphora of the fourth century B.a, found at Ruvo in Apulia, and now in the Caputi Collection, the elaborately gar- landed omphalos is represented rising up from an eight-divided base, closely resembling the eight-petalled " Lotus Throne " of some of the Saivite combined Itngam yons images: the yom and the symbolical Lotus being in India one and the same matrical emblem.

^ One of the most interesting of the Mediaeval Christian Trees of life was the "Arbor Perindex," known also as the arh-e de Judie. The legend was that it grew in India, and typified the Catholic Roman Church, the doves, cooing among its branches, being the Congregation of the Faithful, and the Serpent, which sought to entice them away firom their healing habitation, to destroy them, "that ancient worm the Devil." Not the least interesting point in connection with this Tree of Life is its name, "Arbor Perindex," parinda being the Hindu- stani and Persian for " bird."

' The reader will have understood from the first that the Count Goblet d'Alviella here treats of symbols only after they

xxii INTRODUCTION.

scholarship, conscientiousness, and enthusiasm, and with that lucidity of literary expression for which the Count Goblet d'Alviella is distinguished. His book is, therefore, likely to be as welcome to the general reader as to the specialist in archaeology. I wish, however, to emphatically recommend it to the earnest attention of the students of ornamental art, for it is a book which, like Husenbeth's Emblems of the Saints in Art^ should ever be with them. Beauty in decoration ought not to be sacrificed to symbolism, but it is always enhanced by being symbolical; while to employ

have become historical, and indeed monumental, and that the S3nnbolism of pantomime, the gesture language of primaeval, and primitive or savage man, which survives among civilized men in the current formulas of salutation and clerical benediction, in thumb biting" and pointing, making long-noses," et catera^ is beyond the sphere of his work ; as is also the sym- bolism of colours, numbers, and purely geometrical figures, such as the Pythagorean talisman, known by the various names oi pentalpha^ Signum Solomonis, Fuga Daemonorum, Druid*s Foot, pentangle, et catera.* A very piquant form of the archaic, and probably primitive, or, it may even be, primaeval practices in which the Greek word symbol originated still widely sur- vives in India ; where, when " our Mr. Thomas Atkins " arranges a tryst with a casual Indian sweetheart, the latter breaks a piece of pottery in two with him, each keeping the fragment left in their respective right hands, to be fitted together again when they next meet, — and thus make sure that they are the same couple as met before. In this simple s^m^bolon^ or "tally," we have the actual chirs-aelychoth^ or "sherd of good fellowship," of the Phoenicians, corresponding with the "tessera hospitalis" of the Romans. When I was at school at Plymouth fifty years ago the boys in pledging themselves to any secrecy invariably did so by holding a potsherd between them. If it was a very dark and direful conspiracy to which we bound our- selves we spat on the sherd.

• It is sometimes identified with the Scutum Davidis, which appears to me to rather be the figure formed by the inter- section of two equilateral triangles, one of the symbols of supreme Deity. It is also sometimes denominated the "pen- tacle," a symbolical headdress, the form of which I have never been able to accurately determine.

INTRODUCTION. xxiii

these sacred ancient types irrespective of their significance is to make nonsense of an artistic composition, and is, in reality, as distressing a sole- cism as the use of fine words by pretentious people ignorant of their etymological derivation and full meaning.

I am in no way responsible for the present translation ; but having read it through from be- ginning to end I have found that, although it cannot be said to in any degree reflect the literary quality of the original French, it is perfectly accu- rate, and this is what would above all else be desired of the translation of so strictly a scientific work as La Migration des Symboles, alike by its English readers, and its author, — who, I have, in conclusion, to gratefully add, has been good enough to completely revise the text where it has occa- sionally been found necessary to adapt it to the discoveries made since the first publication of the Count Goblet d'Alviella's profoundly fascinating volume.

George Birdwood.

7, Apsley Terrace, Acton, near London, W. Saturday y ithjuly^ 1894.

^x;v/

POSTSCRIPTUM.

At the last moment of going to press I have chanced upon three remarkable variants of the swastika which the Count Goblet d' Alviella wishes me to reproduce here. The first is from a sepul- chral stone at Meigle in Perthshire, and the second, which is a sinister swastika, from a Cross at St. Vigeans in Forfarshire.

Both these are illustrated in Stuart's Sculptured Stones of Scotland. The third is from one of the old Mahometan buildings of the Mo(n)gol period at Lahore.

This is also ignorantly rendered as the in- auspicious suwastika\ and twisted into a legend, which I read as, ya Fattah, " O Opener," " Be- ginner," " Leader," " Victorious," *' Conqueror," and so forth.

Geo. B.

CONTENTS.

Introduction pp. vii-xxiii

Author's Preface PP- i-9

Chap. I. On Symbols Common to Different Races

pp. 1 1-3 1 Chap. II. On the Gammadion or Swastika pp. 32-83 Chap. III. On the Causes of Alteration in the Mean- ing AND Form of Symbols . pp. 84-117 Chap. IV. Symbolism and Mythology of the Tree

pp. 118-176 Chap. V. On the Transmutation of Symbols

pp. 177-203

Chap. VI. On the Winged Globe, the Caduceus, and

THE Trisula . . . .pp. 204-269

Addenda pp. 270-272

Index , . pp. 273-277

LIST OF PLATES.

Plate I. Apollo and the Gammadion . Frontispiece

Plate II. to face p, 60

Plate III. Table Illustrating the Migration of

THE Gammadion . . to face p. 80

Plate IV. to face p, 123

Plate V. to face p, 129

Plate VI. Migrations of the Eastern Type of

THE Sacred Tree . . . to face p, 161

THE AUTHOR'S PREFACE.

Few words have acquired such a wide signification I as the word symbol.^ Originally applied, amongst ' the Greeks, to the two halves of the tablet they divided between themselves as a pledge of hospi- tality — in the manner of our contract forms, detached along a line of perforations from the counterfoil record — it was gradually extended to the engraved shells by which those initiated in the mysteries made themselves known to each other ; and even to the more or less esoteric formulas and sacramental rites that may be said to have con- stituted the visible bond of their fellowship. At the same time its meaning was so amplified as to include on the one hand oracles, omens, and every extraordinary phenomenon that could be passed off as a warning from the gods, and on the other, military pass-words, badges of corporate bodies, tokens of attendance, and pledges of every kind, from the wedding ring, to the ring deposited before partaking of a banquet as an earnest for the due payment of one*s share of it. In short the term came to gradually mean everythi ng, that^ whether by ggneiaLagi^m^L ox by analogy, conventionally represented something or somebody.

A symbol might be defined as a representation which does not aim at being a reproduction. A reproduction implies if not identity with, at least

^ Sv/i/3oXov, from auy and fidXKiiy, to throw together.

2 THE AUTHOR'S

similitude to, the original ; but a symbol only requires that it shall have certain features in common with the object represented, so that, byits presence alone, it may evoke the conception of the latter, as is the case with a missile weapon and lightning, a sickle and harvest-time, a ring and marriage, a pair of \ scales and the idea of justice, kneeling and the sentiment of submission, and so forth.

By symbolism the simplest, the commonest objects are transformed, idealized, and acquire a new and, so to say, an illimitable value. In the Eleusinian mysteries, the author of Philosophou- mena relates that, at the initiation to the higher degree, ** there was exhibited as the great, the admirable, the most perfect object of mystic con- templation, an ear of corn that had been reaped in silence." ^ The scrap of cloth which, in ordi- nary circumstances, we discard as a rag, at the top of a staff sums up all the aspirations included in the idea of ones country; and two crossed lines suffice to recall to millions of Christians the redemption of the world by the voluntary sacrifice of a god.

We live in the midst of symbolical representa- tions, from the ceremonies celebrating a birth to the funereal emblems adorning the tomb ; from the shaking of hands all round of a morning to the ap- plause with which we gratify the actor, or lecturer, of the evening ; from the impressions figuring on the seal of our letters to the bank notes in our pocket-book. The pictorial and plastic arts are naught else but symbolism, even when they claim to adhere to the servile imitation of reality. We write, as we speak, in symbols; and it is in symbols again that we think, if those schools of philosophy are to be believed which affirm our powerlessness to perceive things in themselves. The philo-

• Philosophoumena^ v. i., ed. Cruyce. Paris, i860, p. 171.

PREFACE. 3

sophy of evolution goes the length of proclaim- ing, through the organ of its founder, that the conception of force, to which it refers all pheno- mena, is simply the symbol of an unknown and unknowable Reality. Herbert Spencer even adds, in the most explicit terms, that it will always be permissible for us to picture to ourselves that Reality by concrete symbols, so long as we do not regard them as resemblances of that for which they stand. ^

In this sense we may apply to the symbol what Professor Sabatier has written of the myth: —

• ' To create a myth, that is to say, to catch a

glimpse of a higher truth behind a palpable reality, is the most manifest sign of the greatness of the human soul, and the proof of its faculty of infinite growth and development."^ Without doubt the . symbols that have attracted in the highest degree the veneration of the multitude have been the representative signs of gods, often uncouth and indecent; but what have the gods themselves ever been, except the more or less imperfect symbols of the Being transcending all definition Whom the human conscience has more and more clearly divined through and above all these gods ?

It is sentiment, and above all, religious senti- ment, that resorts largely to symbolism ; and in order to place itself in more intimate communica- tion with the being, or abstraction, it desires to approach. To that end men are everywhere seen either choosing natural, or artificial, objects to remind them of the Great Hidden One, or themselves imitating in a systematic manner the acts and deeds they attribute to Him — which is a way of participating in His life —

• First Principles, Lond. 1862, § 32.

' A. Sabatier. Mtmoirc sur la notion hkbrcuque de T esprit. Paris, 1879.

4 THE AUTHOR'S

or again rendering objective by acts, as various as they are significant, all the gradations of the sentiments with which He inspires them, from the most profound humility to the most ardent love. Hence the extreme diversity of symbols; which may be divided into two classes, according as they consist of acts or rites, and of objects or emblems. We will here occupy ourselves ex- clusively with this second category, or rather with the figured representations it suggests, and which past generations have transmitted to us as so many material vestiges of their beliefs. Even thus restricted, the field of investigation is vast enough to make one fearful of wandering from the right way.

Studies in comparative symbolism have fallen,, during the latter half of this century, into a dis- credit which their former vicissitudes sufficiently explain. To the syntheses no less premature than brilliant, constructed with insufficient and imper- fect materials by the rationalistic school, whose most illustrious representative was the French Dupuis, there succeeded, more than fifty years ago, the system, more philosophical than historical,, of Creuzer and his followers, who claimed to discover in all the religious practices of antiquity the disguised or disfigured reflection of a profound primitive wisdom. All these theories, after having successively captivated the learned, have been slowly overthrown by the accumulated objections afforded by later discoveries in archaeology, ethno- graphy, philology, and history ; and, as so often happens, the reaction against them has been in pro- portion to the first infatuation in their favour.

Even the more recent attempts of MM. Lajard and Emile Burnouf, although keeping more closely to facts, were not of such a nature as to cause us to retrace our steps. It seemed as if comparative archaeology must definitely sacrifice all imaginatioa

PREFACE. 5

that could profit critical research, and to-day certain scientists would even attempt nothing less than the proscription of all hypothesis in investiga- tions relating to the origin and signification of symbolism ; as if hypothesis was not in every sort of study a necessary factor of scientific progress, provided it be not enunciated as an ascertained fact.

Meanwhile, for anyone who would wish to resume this kind of investigation, the situation has greatly changed within the last thirty-five years. Documents which allow us to compare, under all the desirable conditions of authenticity, the symbolic representations of different nations, have accumulated to such a degree, that hence- forth the principal bar to their utilization lies in their number and their dissemination. It is not so many years ago that the transactions of the Academies founded in the principal capitals of Europe, and the new-bom annals of a few archaeo- logical societies, constituted, together with certain great publications relating to the monuments of classical antiquity and of Egypt, the only collec- tions to which the historian of symbolism could turn. To-day we have everywhere at hand, in publications which will never be surpassed in importance and in accuracy, the result of ex- cavations carried on simultaneously in Chaldaea, Assyria, Persia, Asia Minor, Phoenicia, Egypt and Libya, not forgetting the reproduction of memorials discovered or studied anew in Greece, Italy, India, the extreme East, and even in the two Americas. Archaeological reviews and special collections, which have rendered so much service to the study of ancient art, have multiplied even in the smallest states of Europe. There is no branch of archaeology, from the study of seals to numismatics, which has not its organs and societies. Thanks specially to the liberality of

6 THE AUTHOR'S

the different governments, not only have museums been enriched in proportion to the discoveries made, but the more important collections form the subject of descriptive catalogues which allow of the utilization of materials at a distance. Lastly, the joint labours of many workers, planned from the most various points of view, are centralizing all these documents, thus lightening the task of those who desire to restore the traces and eluci- date the meaning of the principal symbols of the world.

Moreover the deciphering of inscriptions, the classification and interpretation of written docu- ments, the general advancement of the study of history, more especially religious history, whilst enlightening us on the creeds of nations, enable us the better to establish the connection between their symbols and their myths ; at the same time that a more exact knowledge of the social and geographical centres whence these symbols origi- nated aids us to discover in many cases the origins of the image which has furnished a body to the idea.

Henceforth there is no longer any reason why in the study of symbols we may not arrive at results as positive as in the study of myths. The comparative examination of myths long ago en- tered upon a scientific phase, whether, with Pro- fessor Max Miiller and the philological school, we are content to compare the traditions of nations speaking allied languages ; or, with Mr. Andrew Lang and the majority of ethnographers, we do not scruple to compare the mythology of all known peoples. Now, the myth, which may be de- fined as a dramatization of natural phenomena, or of abstract events, offers more than one feature in common with the symbol. Both depend upon reasoning by analogy, which in the one case creates an imaginary tale, in the other a material image.

PREFACE. 7

Doubtless there is this difference, somewhat ignored by those who have obscured the idea of religious symbolism by blending it with mythology, that in the symbol we must be conscious of a distinction between the image and the object, or being, thus represented, whilst an essential feature of the myth is to believe the narration to be in conformity with the reality. But it is easy to understand that both are frequently formed by the help of the same mental operations, and above all are transmitted through the same channels.

In any case, there are religions which we cannot understand if we do not endeavour to supplement the insufficiency of the texts by the study of the monuments. A significant symptom in this con- nection is the growing tendency among savants to utilize, in the study of particular religions, the texts to verify the symbols, and the symbols to verify the texts ; as may be seen in the recent works of Senart on the history of Buddhism, Gaidoz and Bertrand on the symbols of ancient Gaul, J. Menant on the sculptured stones of Central Asia, and Fr. Lenormant, Clermont-Gan- neau, Ledrain, and Ph. Berger on the symbols of the Semitic religions. These works are the best proofs of the services which the interpretation of symbols can render to the history of religions when strictly scientific methods are rigidly fol- lowed.

It is not merely a question of avoiding precon- ceived ideas and hasty generalizations. What is needed above all is to provisionally substitute analysis for synthesis, the history of symbols for the history of symbolism ; in other words, to take the principal symbolical figures one by one, in> order to establish their respective history, first among each people, and then over the whole area of countries where they are found. It may

8 THE AUTHOR'S

happen that we may succeed, after repeated and patient investigations of this kind, if not in esta- blishing the laws of symbolism, as has been done for comparative grammar, at least in collecting together the materials for a general history of symbolism, as has been already accomplished for almost every other branch of knowledge.

My aim is simply to furnish a contribution to this history, by i nvestigating the lim its wit hin which certain symbolical representations hav e bee n " transm itted from people'to people, and how far in the course of their migrations their meaning and their form may have been modified. I have here applied myself particularly to figures which, by the importance and the very complexity of their r6le, have seemed to me the most capable of throwing some light on the general conditions of symbolical transmission, such as the gammadion or tStrascUe and the ^risce/e, the ParadisaicaTTree, or rather the speciatfype It assumed amongsf the Assyrians, the Sacred Cone of the western Semitic nations, the Winged GToBe of Egypt, the Cadu- ceus of the Phoenicians, and the trisMla of the Bud- dhists. This selection will further permit me to bring into prominence one of the most curious and perhaps least explored sides of comparative sym- bolism. I speak here of the attraction which analogous symbols exercise on one another, or rather of the tendency they display to coalesce and lose themselves in intermediate types.

Most of the observations which I have brought together in the following chapters have already ap- peared during the last three years in the Bulletins de rAcadimie royale deBelgique, the Revue des Deux- Mondes, and in the Revue de VHistoire des Religions. In recasting them as a whole I have fully con- sidered the remarks which their first publication elicited from sympathetic critics, as well as the modifications produced in my own views by sub-

PREFACE. 9

sequent researches. I have also added a variety of illustrations calculated to show more strongly the cases of symbolical filiation and fusion of which I have endeavoured to verify the existence and elucidate the theor)^

Goblet d'Alviella.

Court Saint Etienne, Brabant, March, 1891.

THE MIGRATION OF SYMBOLS. CHAPTER I.

ON SYMBOLS COMMON TO DIFFERENT RACES.

Identity of certain images in the symbolism of different races. — On spontaneous coincidences in the applications of the symbolical faculty. — The Cross apart from Christianity. — St. Anthony's Qros^ fotende, — The fight between the eagle and the serpent. — Readiness with which symbols are transmitted from nation to nation. — Principal causes of their diffusion. — The complexity and singularity of identical symbols is a pre- sumption in favour of their unity of origin. — ^The trisdie, — ^The Double-headed Eagle — The Hand of Providence. — Infor- mation supplied by identity of meaning and use. — The Lotus- flower.

The variety of symbols seems at first to be as boundless as the combinations of the human ima- gination. It is not uncommon, however, to dis- i cover the same symbolical figures amongst races I the furthest apart. These coincidences can hardly ' be explained by chance, like the combinations of the kaleidoscope. Except in the case of symbols found amongst peoples who belong to the same race, and who, consequently, may have carried away from their common cradle certain elements of their respective symbolism, there are only two possible solutions: either these analogous images lave been conceived independently, in virtue of a aw of the human mind, or else they have passed from one country to another by a process of borrowing.

12 THE MIGRATION

There exists a symbolism so natural that, after the manner of certain implements peculiar to the stone ages, it does not belong to any definite region or race, but constitutes a characteristic feature of humanity in a certain phase of de- velopment.

To this category belong, for example, the repre- sentations of the sun by a disc or radiating face, of the moon by a crescent, of the air by birds, of the water by fishes, also by a wavy line, and so forth.

Perhaps certain more complicated analogies should be added to these, such as the symbolizing of the different phases of human existence by the life of the tree, th g genera tive forces of nature by phallic e mblemsTthe divine triads, and^ene^rally every'triplecombination whose members are equal, by the equilateral triangle, and, lastly, the four main directions of space by a cross.

What theories have not been built upon the existence of the equilateral cross as an object of veneration amongst nearly all the races of the Old and the New World! Of late years orthodox writers have protested with good reason against the claim of attributing a pagan origin to the Cross of the Christians because earlier creeds had included cruciform signs in their symbolism. And the same objection might be urged against those who seek for Christian infiltrations in certain other religions under the pretext that they possess the sign of the Redemption.

When the Spaniards took possession of Central America, they found in the native temples real Crosses, which were regarded as the symbol, some- times of a divinity at once terrible and beneficent — Tlaloc, sometimes of a civilizing hero, white and bearded — Quetzacoalt, stated by tradition to have come from the East. ¥^They concluded from this that the Cross had reached the Toltecs through

^ J .>.-.'

' , ' ^ . - ' y^ ,

^^^^^y^^^'—^A- , /„ ^ //./v.

h'^ ;rs '

'-■' ; ^^' 'V' -'• \ '^^'- "'r-^^ .^

). ^< /. / '

'• >^ >H7'A ^' ^'

OF SYMBOLS.

13

Christian missions of which all trace was lost ; and, as legend must always fix upon a name, they gave the honour to St. Thomas, the legendary apostle of all the Indies. Although this proposition has again found defenders in recent congresses of Americanists, it may be regarded as irrevocably condemned. It has been ascertained beyond all possibility of future doubt that the Cross of pre-Columbian America is a kind of compass card, that it represents the four quarters whence comes the rain, or rather the four ma in winds which bring rain, and that it thus became the SjffnboT ofthe god Tlaloc, the dispenser of the celestial waters, and, lastly, of the mythical per- sonage known by the name of Quetzacoalt.^

By a similar process of reasoning the Assyrians

Fig. I. Ideogram of Anu.

(Rawlinson. Western Asia Inscriptions^ vol. ii. pi. 48,

fig. 30 obv.)

were led to represent by an equilateral cross their god of the sky, Anu. The ideogram of this god is formed by four cruciform characters which radiate at right angles from the circle or lozenge denoting the sun in the cuneiform inscriptions. Is

^ Albert Reville, Religions du Mexique, de PAmkrique centrale et du Firou. Paris, 1885. — It appears that in South ■ America also the Cross was a wind-rose. A Belgian traveller, M. E. Peterken, relates that he saw in the Argentine Re- public a monolith in the form of a Latin Cross, called by the natives "the Father of the four winds." {Congress of Americanists of 1877, Paris and Luxemburg, 1888. Vol. i. , p. 57.) — In North America the Cross symbolizes both the sun ■ and the sky. Among the Blackfeet Indians, according to Mrs. Murray Aynsley (Transactions of the Quatuor Coronati^ \ vol. V. p. 82). it represents the " old man in the sun who rules ^

the winds." J^ ;>;,,.. • .. ..-,.. .y./o^.X^^'

^'^^'^"^.^C.v

XXv/,

^

^J

^>/^.

/..

'■ ^ ,V/;.-r>

Gbogle

14 THE MIGRATION

not the sky indeed the space in which light radiates ?

It is proper to remark that amongst the As- syrians themselves the^..eauilateral_ cross, as de- noting the main directionsin which the sun shines, became also the symbol of that luminary, and con- sequently, here again, of the god who governs it. It was the same with the Chaldaeans, the Hindus, the Greeks, the Persians, and perhaps with the Gauls, and the ancient civilizers of Northern America (fig. 2).

a b c d e f

>T

Fig. 2. Solar Crosses/

In China, the equilateral cross inscribed in a square gg represents the earth, and according to Mr. Samuel Beal, a saying is met with there to the effect that " God made the earth in the form of a cross." ^

Egyptian writing utilizes among its signs the Greek and even the Latin Cross. In connection

^ a. Within a Disc in Assyrian bas-reliefs. J. Men ant, Pier res gravses de la HauU-Asiey Paris, 1886, vol. ii. p. 71. — b. Alter- nating with the radiated Disc, on ancient Indian coins. A. Cunningham, The Bhilsa Topes^ pi. xxxi., figs. 8 and 9. — c. Surmounting the solar Disc, on a whorl, from Troy. ScHLiEMANN, IHos^ vUU et pays des Troy ens y Paris, 1885, No. 1954. — d. Sceptre in the hand of Apollo on a coin of Gallie- nus. Vict. Duruy, Histoire des Romains, Paris, 1885, vol. viii. p. 42. — e. In a Mithriatic scene on an engraved stone. Lajard, Introdtution d. Vetude du culte de Mithra^ Atlasy pi. cii., fig. 7.—/. Above a lion, on a Gallic coin. Ed. Flouest, Deux stUes de Laraire^ Paris, 1885, pi. xvii. — For the Ameri- can solar Cross, see further on, fig. 29, the engraving on a shell found in the mounds of the Mississippi.

" The Indian Antiquary y 1880, p. 67, et seq.

OF SYMBOLS. 15

with this we find in a recent article by the Abbe Ansault a characteristic example of the readiness with which one may go astray in the identification of symbols, if satisfied with a merely superficial resemblance. On the famous Damietta stone, the Greek words IlToXc/ialoc 2wt^/), " Ptolemy the Saviour," are rendered by the demotic cha- racters forming the equivalent of IlToXc/uaioc, fol- lowed by the sign "J" ; from which the author concludes that the term Saviour being rendered by a cross, this sign was with the Egyptians, an allusion to the future coming of the Redeemer.^ Unhappily for this ingenious interpretation, M. de Harlez, who has taken the trouble to refute M. Ansault's article, points out to him that in

t

P'iG. 3. Hieroglyph of the Hammer. (E. CoEMANS, Manuel de langue egyptiennty p. 47, § xviii.)

demotic the sign + is the simplest form of a hieroglyph representing a hammer, or a boring tool, and is usually employed to express the idea of grinding, avenging, and by amplification, ** the Grinder," " the Avenger," a not uncommon epithet of Horus, and some other gods.*

Even in the presence of an analogy of significa- tion combined with a resemblance of forms, it is well to look twice before identifying symbols. The St. Anthony's Cross [croix potencies literally gib- bet-cross ") T is found, with almost the same sym- bolical signification, in Palestine, in Gaul, and ^ in ancient Germany, in the Christian Catacombs, and amongst the ancient inhabitants of Central

• Le culte de la croix avant Jisus-Chrisi^ in the French

periodical, le Correspondant of the 25th October, 1889. -) *- -> "TJ^^r,

' Z^ ctUte de la croix avant le christianisme^ in La Science catholique oi Xht 15th February, 1890, p. 163.

i6 THE MIGRATION

America. Among the Phcenicians and their kindred races, it was the character known by the name of tau, and from an oft quoted passage in Ezekiel ^ we learn that it was accounted a sign of life and health. Among the Celts and the ancient Germans it was the representation of the celestial Two-headed Mallet which was accounted an instrument of life and of fecundity. Amongst the early Christians it was a form sometimes given to the Cross of Christ, itself called the Tree of Life.^ In Central America where, according to M. Albert Rdville, the Cross was surnamed the Tree of Plenty,^ it assumed also the form of the tau.

Are we to conclude from this that all these gibbet'Crosses have the same origin and the same aim ? That would be a rather hasty conclusion. The symbolical signification of the tau is explained by its resemblance to the Key of Life ox crux ansata of Egypt, so widely diffused throughout all Western Asia. The Double Hammer of Thor and of Tarann is a symbol of the lightning, and, for this reason, could not fail to represent the vivifying forces of the storm, according to the tradition common among the Indo-European nations.* Similarly, if in pre-Columbian America, the Cross became an emblem of fertility, it is, as we have seen, because it represents the rain-god. As for the early Christians, if they made of the Cross a symbol of life, it is especially in the spiritual

• Ezek. ix. 4-6.

" A. DE GuBERNATis, Myihoiogic des Piantes, Paris, 1878, vol. i., p. 6.

' Religions du Mexique^ etc., p. 91. '

• A. KuHN, Herabkunft des Fcuers, Berlin, 1889. — A Ger-

manic tradition, related by M. Karl Blind, shows to what an extent the old Pagan beliefs have been fused, in the popular imagination, with the dogmas of Christianity. The Virgin Mary, in order to explain the mystery of her conception, says that "the Smith from above" threw the Hammer into her breast. {Antiquary^ 1884, p. 200.)

OF SYMBOLS. \^

sense ; and, if they sometimes gave it the form of th% patibulunty it was because such was the instru- ment employed among the Romans in the punish- ment by crucifixion.

In the mythology of primitive nations the con- test between the sky, or sun, and the clouds is frequently represented by a fight between an eagle and a serpent This subject has been treated more than once in ancient art.^ Already in the Homeric ages it had become a symbol of victory, for we are told in the Iliad that the Trojans were on the point of abandoning the assault on the Greek entrenchments through having seen an eagle which held a serpent in its claws take flight, being wounded by its prey.^ Now according to the tradition of the Aztecs, the founding of Mexico is said to have been resolved on owing to the apparition of an eagle which, perched upon an agave, and with wings outstretched towards the rising sun, held a serpent in its talons/ The first conquerors of Mexico saw therein an emblem of future greatness, and to the present day this emblem figures in the arms of the capital. Yet it is unlikely that the Aztecs had read Homer,

On the other hand, the ease with which symbols are borrowed is indisputable. Represented on the ordinary productions of industry, favourite subjects with artists, they pass unceasingly from one country to another, with commodities of com- merce and articles of ornament; as witness the specimens of Hindu, Chinese, and Japanese sym- bolism and pictorial art which have penetrated

' Particularly on the coins of Elis. (Barclay V. Head, Historia Numorumy p. 353.)

• Iliady book xii., L 200, et scq.

• Alb, Reville, Religions du Mcxique^ etc., p. 29.

C

i8

THE MIGRATION

among us with the vases, the all the curiosities of the far East

fabrics, and The centres

of artistic culture have always been foci of sym- bolic exportation. Have there not been found even among the "treasures" of our mediaeval churches on the one hand, and among those of Chinese and Japanese temples on the other, master- pieces of Sassanian art, which themselves repro- duce the symbols of classic paganism ? ^

In olden times soldiers and sailors and travellers of every profession never left home without taking with them, under some form or another, their symbols and gods, a knowledge of which they thus spread in remote parts — ^bringing back from abroad others in return. Slavery, so largely known in the ancient world, must likewise have favoured the importation of symbols through the medium of those innumerable captives whom the fortune of war, or the chances of piracy, brought everywhere from the most distant regions, without depriving them of the memory of their gods and the forms of their worship. Lastly, coins have never failed to propagate through immense distances the symbols of the nations who put them into circulation. Gallic coins are nothing but counterfeits of the Greek coinage of Phillip or Alexander, and even in the tumult of Scandinavia native coins have been found which roughly imitated the coinage of Bactria.*

Now nothing is so contagious as a symbol un- less perhaps a superstition ; they are all the more so when combined together, as they generally were among the nations of antiquity, who scarcely

^ M. Louis Gonse, L Art japonaisy p. 143, draws particular attention to a Sassanian vase, decorated with winged horses recalling the Greek Pegasus, among the treasures in the temple of Horiouji at Nara.

• C. A. HoLMBOE, Traces de houddhisme en Norvkge, Paris,

1857* P- zo^ei seq.

OF SYMBOLS.

19

adopted a symbol without attaching a talismanic value to it. Even to-day there are tourists who return from Naples with a coral horn, suspended, according to the sex of the traveller, from the bracelet, or the watchchain. Do they really be- lieve that they have found a preservative against the evil eye in this Italian survival of an old Chaldaean symbol ? To many of them it is as- suredly only a local curiosity, a trinket, a souvenir of travel. But there are some amongst the number who let themselves be influenced, even uncon- sciously, by the Neapolitan superstition. "It can do no harm and may perhaps do good " they would be tempted to reply, in imitation of certain gamblers when bantered about xki€\r fetiches.

We have here an argument which is almost universal among polytheistic populations, where everyone thinks it safe to render homage not only to his own gods, but also to those of others, and even to unknown divinities, for do we ever know of whom we may have need in this world, or in the next ? Egyptian scarabm have been found by the thousand from Mesopotamia to Sardinia, wherever either the armies of the Pharaohs or the ships of the Phoenicians pene- trated. Everywhere too in these latitudes there have been found native ^^^r^^^-made in imitation of those of Egypt, and reproducing with more or less exactness the symbols which the engravers of the valley of the Nile displayed so lavishly on the flat side of these amulets. It is thus again that, long before the diffusion of coins, the pottery, the jewels, the statuettes of Greece and of Etruria, furnished Central and Western Europe with divine types and symbolic figures.

Are there any indications which enable us to determine whether analogous symbols have been

20 THE MIGRATION

produced independently, or were derived from the same source ?

Intricacy and singularity of forms when they exceed certain limits may justify the second of these propositions.

We may well suppose that in the desire ta symbolize the strength or activity of superhuman beings, the Egyptians, the Aztecs, the Hindus,, and the Chinese, have been separately led to en- rich by several pairs of arms and legs, or even by several heads, certain figured representations of their superhuman beings.* But does this hypo- thesis of an independent origin hold good when,, for example, we see both on the ancient coins of Lycia and in the feudal coat of arms of the Isle of Man, a figure at once so precise as the triscile or trique tral those three legs, joined together at the thigh, which radiate from a central point ?

Fig. 4. Trisc^le on the Shield of Enceladus. JL

(De Witte and Lenormant. Monuments CcramographiqueSy T

. vol. i., pi. viii.)

There is nothing for it but to dsk one's self . how this ancient solar symbol can have passed from one country to the other. The intermediate stage may perhaps be found in Sicily, where the triscUe was used in the coinage, from the time of Agathocles, to symbolize the configuration of ^^ the island with three promontories^ As the Isle of Man also presents this geographical peculiarity, it is very possible that, at the commencement of the

• Captain Becker saw once in Central Africa an idol with

many heads ; it was explained to him that tht fetiche was able therefore to better detect criminals. La vie en Afrique. Bruxelles, 1888, vol. ii. p. 304.

//- L '"■■ ■■ DJ#fe^d

^^Qt^0-p,jji^

OF SYMBOLS.

21

middle ages, a Norman baron, or even a Crusader, or simple adventurer, returning to his home after a sojourn in Sicily, applied to his native country a symbol still living in the classic traditions of the ancient Trinacria, save that in order to suit the age he added spurs to the heels.*

We are familiar with the Doub le-headed Eagle ^ of the old German empire, still blazoned on the suffionaT bearings of Austria and of Russia. What was the surprise of the English travellers Barth and Hamilton, when, in exploring Asia

Fig. 5. Bas-relief of Eyuk.

(Perrot and Chipiez. Z'Arf dans rantiquitiy vol. iv.,

fig- 343)

Minor about fifty years ago, they discovered a Double-headed Eagle of the same type sculptured in the midst of religious scenes on Pterian bas- reliefs dating back to the civilisation of the Hittites ?

^ It is from the thirteenth century that the triscUe figures in the coat-of-arms of the Isle of Man. According to a letter from Mr. John Newton, published in The AtJunaum of the loth September, 1892, it had been introduced there by Alex- ander III. of Scotland, when that Prince took over the Island of Man from the Norwegians in 1266, he himself having become familiar with that emblem at the English Court during the reign of Henry III. This king had been appointed by the favour of Pope Innocent IV. the nominal sovereign of Sicily, with which country, however, his connection was but short- lived. — The triquetra is likewise met with in the armorial bear-

/- /

^$<J^^

/^'

/v

■^^' .-/.' t-./f.

}0:

22

THE MIGRATION

It is difficult to admit that, on both sides, there was conceived spontaneously, on identical lines, a _ representation of the eagle so contrary to the laws

^((r.^,/,//2)^ of nature. M. de Lon gp^rier has solved the ' enigma by reminding us that it was only about

1345 that the Eagle with Two Heads replaced the monocephalous one on the armorial bearings of the Western Empire. It would seem to have been Flemish princes who, during the Crusades, appropriated the device from the coins and stan- dards of the Turkomans, then the masters of Asia ^ Minor. The latter had adopted it as the symbol I of omnipotence, perhaps the hamkUy the fabulous bird of Moslem tradition, which carries off the buffalo and the elephant, as the kite carries off the mouse. " Thus,'* observes M. Perrot, " there would* seem to have been transplanted into our modern Europe a symbol belonging originally to an Asiatic creed of the highest antiquity ; and by a singular turn of fortune the Turks saw, at Bel- grade and at Lepanto, their advance towards the West barred by that same eagle which had con- ducted them triumphantly along the banks of the Euphrates and the shores of the Bosphorus."^

Perchance the Turkomans themselves had bor- rowed this symbol from the sculptures carved by their mysterious predecessors on the rocks of Eyuk and of lasili-Kaia. But it is equally possible that they acquired it through the medium of the Persians. We find in the collection of M. de Gobineau an intaglio, attributed by him to the time of the Arsacidae, on which is engraved the traditional type of the Double-headed Eagle holding, as at Eyuk, a hare in each claw.

ings of several noble families in England, Germany, Switzer- land, and Poland. (Michel de Smigrodzki. Geschichte der Suastikcu Braunschwlig, 1890, pi. ii. fig. 155.)

• Perrot and Chipiez. LArt dans Vantiquiti^ vol. iv.

p. 683.

OF SYMBOLS. 23

M. de Longp^rier observes that if the stem of certain ferns (Pteris aquilind) be cut transversely a fairly accurate image of the Double- headed Eagle

Fig. 6. Arsacian Intaglio. {Revue Archhiogique of 1874, vol. xxvii., pi. v., No. 371.)

is obtained. Now the fern is named in Greek wripiq or 'ttTtpiay as is the province where the bas-reliefs of Eyuk are found. The learned archaeologist won- dered if it was not this similarity which caused the Double-headed Eagle to be chosen as the symbol of Pteria : ^ but we know now that the bas-reliefs in question date from a period far earlier than that of the appearance of the Greeks in this part of the world, and, besides, it is probable that the Greeks had given a name to the fern before knowing Pteria. The most that can be admitted is that the resemblance of the Hittite symbol to the bicephalous figure obtained from the fern led j the Greeks to name the country after the plant.

The Greeks, whom we have seen adopting as a symbol of victory the figure of an eagle holding a serpent between its talons, sometimes replaced the serpent by a hare which corresponded with the Hittite scheme. Only they rejected anything monstrous that the latter might offer, and con- tented themselves with faithfully copying nature.* India on the contrary seems to have accepted without hesitation the bicephalous type which Persia probably transmitted to it. We there find the Double-headed Eagle on ancient coins, where

• Revue archhiogique of 1845, ^^ol. ii. p. 82. ^ur^

/ The coins of Eiis. (Barclay V. Head. Loo, <tl,)

24 THE MIGRATION

it holds an elephant instead of a hare, not only in each talon, but also in each beak. Moor saw in this a representation of Garuda the solar Eagle which Vishnu rode. In any case we here draw singularly near the hamka of the Turks ; and it may even be that the latter derived their legend of the fabulous bird from some representation of this kind, where the part of the hare was taken by an elephant, or buffalo.

Fig. 7. Ancient Indian Coin. (Moor. Hindoo Pantheon^ pi. 103, fig. 3.)

It cannot, however, be said that Greece had nothing to do with the production of this emblem.

M. Clermont-Ganneau has shown how, in the popular iconography, complex monsters were fre- quently produced by a false interpretation of groups formed of separate individuals. There is, for example, an image of Phoenician origin which shows us Orthros in the form of two dogs dis- tinctly apart " Hellenic image makers," he goes on to say, ** unite the two animals, while fable goes still further and endows the imaginary creature with a third head which it does not always possess in ancient art." ^ Thus again the Chimsera originates in the group, so widespread in Lycian art, of a lion devouring a goat; the two animals having been taken for one by the Greek copyist. In the same manner the triple Geryon slain by Herakles owes its existence to a wrong interpretation of the scene, taken originally from Egypt, in which a king is seen raising his club as if to strike three barbarians, who are grouped in such a manner as to give the

• Clermont-Ganneau. Limagerie phhiicienne, Paris,

vol. i. p. 15-19.

OF SYMBOLS. 25

illusion of a single body with three heads, six arms, and six legs.

I had long since surmised a similar origin in the Double-headed Eagle, when, turning over once more the pages of Schliemann's Mykence, I discovered the solution of the problem in some goX^^vi fibula dug up by the famous archaeologist among the tombs of the ancient Mycenae (fig. 8 and 9). We there find two eagles, as Schliemann says, "leaning against each other with their whole bodies and even with their claws while turning their heads in opposite directions."

At Eyuk the two eagles are fused in one. In [ this instance it is not Greek mythology which has j clumsily interpreted a Phoenician image, but the | Asiatic sculptor who has misunderstood the real / meaning of the Mycenian image.

When, therefore, the Double-headed Eagle changed sides in the thirteenth century of our era, during the struggle which has waged for more than thirty centuries between Europe and Asia, it did nothing else than return, after many wanderings, to its original home.

Fig. 8. Fig. 9.

Jewels from MvKENiE.

(Schliemann, Mykence.)

I will cite yet another symbol, come from afar, the Semitic origin of which is not to be gainsaid ; even when we cannot identify all the stages of the route it followed in order to reach us.

26 THE MIGRATION

Christian symbolism has often represented God the Father, or Providence, ** the Hand of God," by a hand emerging from a cloud. In some of these figures the finger-tips emit rays of light, ** as if it were a living sun,'* observes M. Didron in his Histoire de Dieu; and a miniature of the ninth cen- tury in the Bibliotheque Nationale of Paris, shows the Divine Hand in the middle of a nimbus encirc- ling a Cross.

Fig. 10. The Hand of God. (Didron. Histoire de Dieu^ p. 32.)

M. Gaidoz has compared this figure with certain Gallic amulets, the solar Wheels formed of four rays through which a hand passes.^

Might not the two symbols have their prototype upon an Assyrian obelisk, where two hands are shown to issue from a solar Disk, the right open and exhibiting the palm, the left closed and holding a bow ?

Fig. II. Assyrian Symbol. (G. Rawlinson. The Five Great Monarchies^ vol. ii. p. 233.)

The representation of the open, or uplifted, hand, intended to typify the divine might, is, moreover,

' H. Gaidoz. Le dieu gaulois du soleil et le symholisme de la roue, Paris, 1886, p. 64.

OF SYMBOLS. 27

common to all branches of the Semitic race; it appears already amongst the Chaldaeans, for a cylinder, of Babylonian origin, exhibits an uplifted hand, which emerges from a pyramidal base, between persons in an attitude of adoration ; this is precisely the type of our " Hand of Justice."

Fig. 12. CHALDiEAN Cylinder. (Lajard. Mithra^ pi. xxvii., fig. 5.)

According to M. Fran9ois Lenormant, the cele- brated pyramid of Borsippa was called "the Temple of the Right Hand," and one of the names of Babylon was that of " the city of the Hand of Anu," or, what amounts to the same thing, of " the Celes- tial Hand."^

The hand uplifted towards the sky is an oft re- peated image on the ex voto of Carthage, and even at the present time it is figured on native houses in Palestine and Marocco to ward off evil spirits from the dwellers therein.^ Moreover this symbol passed also to India, where it decorates the

• Gazette archhiogiqu€ oiy iZtt^^. ^i,

^ Ph. Berger in the Gazette archkologique of 1876, pp. 119- 120. — It is remarkable that certain of the aborigines of Australia attribute similar power to their chiefs' or ancestors' hands, which they detach from the corpse and carefully pre- serve in their tribe. An English traveller, Mr. Howitt, states that at the sight of an aurora australis all the Kumai in the camp began to swing one of these dried hands towards the portent, shouting out, " Send it away ! send it away ! do not let it bum us up ! " i^Jour, Anthropological Institute, London, 1883-1884, p. 189.)

28 THE MIGRATION

pedestal of the Holy Tree in a bas-relief at Bharhut (see pi. iv., fig. h).

In default of adequate proofs drawn from singu- larity of form, identity of meaning and of use may afford strong presumptions in favour of the rela- tionship of symbols.

There would be nothing surprising in Hindus and Egyptians having independently adopted, as a symbol of the sun, the lotus-flower, which every morning opens under the first rays of that luminary to close again at eventide, and which seems to spring up of itself on the surface of the placid waters. However, the hypothesis of a transmission becomes very plausible when, in the iconography of the two nations, we see this flower serving both as a support to the solar gods, Horus and Vishnu, and figuring in the hand of the goddesses asso- ciated with these gods, Hathor and Lukshmi, the Venuses of Egypt and India. Lastly, this plausi- bility becomes a sort of certainty when, on both sides, we find the lotus employed to interpret the same shade of thought in some indirect and subtle enough applications of solar symbolism.

It must indeed be remarked that on either side the Lotus-flower symbolizes less the sun itself than the solar Matrix, the mysterious sanctuary into which the sun retires every evening, there to acquire fresh life.

This miracle, which was believed to be renewed every day, was regarded as the origin of whatever exists. The Egyptians, who believed that the world had sprung from the liquid element, made the sun to proceed from a Lotus which one day had emerged from the primordial waters;^ this they rendered in their iconography by represent-

• G. Maspero, in the Revue de Phistoire des religions^ vol.

xviiL, 1889, p. 21.

OF SYMBOLS. 29

ing Horus as springing forth from a lotus-shaped caJyx held by Hathor.^ In the same way the Indian sacred books constantly speak of gods as sprung from the lotus ; it is on a golden Lotus that Brahma appears in the beginning of time, and it is with the different parts of this plant that he created the world.* A Hindu legend, related by Father Vincenzo de Santa Catarina, states that Brahma keeps watch six months of the year and sleeps the other six in a Lotus-flower of extraor- dinary size and beauty.^

Hence a fresh enlargement given to the figura- tive meaning of the lotus. The symbol of solar renascence, it became, with the Egyptians, the symbol of human renascence and, generally, of life in its eternal and unceasingly renewed essence. On a sarcophagus in the Louvre there is depicted ^scarabcBus emerging from a Lotus between I sis and Nephthys in their characteristic attitude of guardians and protectresses of the dead.* Thus were represented both the sun and the deceased passing through the tomb to renew their existence in the luminous fields of space. The lotus was even adopted with this signification in the funeral symbolism of Europe. It is met with again, not only in the Greek traditions relating to the Loto- phagi, those fabulous people who partook of the lotus in order to forget life and its troubles, but even in the inscriptions on tombstones which are met with, dating from the latter centuries of Paganism, from Libya to Belgium-*

Renascence has but few attractions for the

3 G. Lafaye. Histoire des divinites ^Alexandrie hors de PEgypte. Paris, 1884, p. 247.

• James Darmesteter. Essais orieniaux. Paris, 1883,

p. 148.

• de Gubernatis. Mythologie desplanies^ vol. i. p. 206.

• • This painting is reproduced by M. Ledrain in the Gazette

archkologique of 1878, p. 192.

• See further fig. 16 and 17.

30 THE MIGRATION

Brahmans, and still fewer for the Bhuddists. The latter adopted the ancient Flower of Life but to sym- bolize, according to their different schools, nature in the sum of her manifestations — the eternally active matter — ^the innumerable worlds which fill space — the Buddha dwelling in each of them — lastly, the teaching of the Master, that is to say, the means of escaping from that chain of causes and effects which engenders personal existence. It is thus that they carried to the confines of Asia the Lotus of the Good Law; and even to-day in the Himalayas there is no valley so remote that the traveller does not hear everywhere on his approach, as an utter- ance of sanctification and of welcome, the mystic formula : om mani padtni om, — " Oh ! the Jewel in the Lotus

However, popular traditions and engraved monu- ments would suffice to remind us of the ties which unite the Lotus of Buddhism to that of Egypt. A legend relates that, when the Buddhisattva appears, a miraculous Lotus springs out of the earth, and he seats himself thereon, and takes in all the worlds at a glance.^ Buddha, besides, is everywhere repre- sented seated on the Lotus-flower like Vishnu and Horus. It is perhaps not impossible to fix the intermediate stages of this symbolism. The Lotus passed from Egypt to the monuments of Phoenicia and, towards the eighth century before our era, to those of Assyria,* which in their turn transmitted it to Persia. Thus, in the sculptures of Phoenicia goddesses are found who hold in the hand a Lotus- flower, and, in the Sassanian bas-reliefs at Tagh-i- Bostan, the solar god Mithras stands upon a Lotus-

• Sen ART. La ligende du Bouddha in t\it Jaumal asiatique.

Paris, 1874, 347.

^ At least this is the date assigned by Layard, who gives the epoch of the building of Khorsabad as the date of the first appearance of the Egyptian lotus in Assyria as a symbol or subject for ornament. {Nineveh and its Remains, vol ii. P- 2I3-)

OF SYMBOLS.

31

flower.^ Lastly, among the Mesopotamians and the Persians it is not uncommon to find the Lotus blossoming on shrubs in which may be recognized either the Sacred Tree of the Semitic religions, or the Iranian tree which secretes the Elixir of Immortality.*

Nowadays the beautiful rose-blossomed lotus, Nymphaa NelumbOy observed on the monuments of Egypt, no longer grows in that country in its wild state, but by a curious coincidence, it has remained in xkizfiora, as in the symbolism, of India.'

Fig. 13. Caves of Kanerki.

(Fergusson and Burgess. Cave Temples of India, pi. x.,

fig- 3S')

We may add that it has been imported from India to China and Japan, so that it is still one of the principal symbolical figures by which at the present day we recognize the sacred vases and other objects employed in religious services by the Buddhists of these countries.*

• Flandin and Coste. Voyage en Perse^ vol. i., pi. iii.

and xiv.

• See further on, chap. iv.

' Perrot and Chipiez. Histoire de Part dans rantiquitk^ vol. i. p. 578.

• Michel PALioLOGUE. Lart chinois. Paris, 1887, p. 45.

32 THE MIGRATION

CHAPTER II.

ON THE GAMMADION OR SWASTIKA.

/f^' /9O

/?<^V

/

I. Geographical distribution of the gammadion. — Different patterns of the gammadion. — Its common occurrence amongst all the nations of the Old World, with the exception of the Egyptians, the Phoenicians, the Mesopotamians, and the Per- sians. — Thtfyl/oL — The swastika.

II. Previous interpretations of the gammadion, — Opinions of Messrs. George Birdwood, Alexander Cunningham, Waring, W. Schwartz, Emile Bumouf, R. P. Gteg, Ludwig Muller, and others.

/S' / s III. Probable meaning of the gammadion, — The gamma- dion a charm. — The gammadion symbolical of the solar move- men^ and, by analogy, of the heavenly bodies in general. — The arms of the gammadion are rays which move. — Connection between the tetrasdU and the trisdle. — Figures connected with the gammadion, — Equivalence of the gammadion and certain solar images. — The Three Steps of Vishnu. — Lunar tetrasdles,

IV. Cradle of the gammadion, — Was it conceived simulta- neously in several places ? — Uniformity of its meaning and use. — Discussion as to its Aryan or Pelasjgic origin. — Informa- tion furnished by the " whorls " of Hissarlik and the prehistoric pottery of Northern Italy. — The question is archaeological, not ethnical. — Conclusions.

I. Geographical Distribution of the Gammadion.

Fig. 14. Gammadions.

The name gammadion is given to that form of cross whose extremities are bent back at right

^7

2,

OF SYMBOLS. 33

angles, as if to form four gammas joined together at the base (fig. 14).

It may be called a cross patUe when the bent parts end in a point so as to form a sort of foot (fig. 1 5^?), and a cross with hooks when the arms after being bent a first time are again twisted either inwards (15^), or outwards (15^). Lastly, it takes the name of UtrascUe when the arms are rounded off whilst curving backwards (iS^O-

a h c d

Fig. 15. Varieties of the Gammadion.

With the exception of the solar Disk and the Greek Cross there are few symbolical marks so widely distributed.

Dr. Schliemann, exploring the cUbris of the towns piled upon the plateau of Hissarlik, begin- ning with the second or ** burnt city," which the learned explorer identifies with the Ilium of Priam,^ found innumerable gammadions^ especially amongst the decorations of those terra cotta disks which have been thought to be "whorls," and which served perhaps as ex voto} It likewise ornaments certain idols of feminine shape, which recall roughly the appearance of the Chaldaean Ishtar; in one of these statuettes, a leaden one, it occupies the centre of the triangle denoting the belly.*

In Greece, as in Cyprus and at Rhodes, it first appears on that pottery with geometrical ornamen- tation which constitutes the second period of

' Schliemann. IHos^ ville dpays des Troyens, Paris, 1885, pp. 507 et seq.

• ScHUEMANN. lyoja. LondoD, 1884, p. 39. — See below

fig. 22, 23U, 30, also plate ii., etc

' Schliemann. Ilios, fig. 226.^ee also Troja (English ed.) on an '* owl headed vase of the most recent prehistoric city, b, A/'^t'/^ :>/.

34 THE MIGRATION

Grecian ceramics ; ^ it then passes to those vases with decorations taken from living objects, whose appearance seems to coincide with the develop- ment of Phoenician influences on the shores of Greece.* jj^ It is seen on the archaic pottery of Cyprus , and of Rhodes, and of Athens, on both sides of the conventional Tree, so frequently reproduced on the inscribed monuments of Hither Asia between two monsters facing each other (see further on, pi. i v.). It appears on an Athenian vase in a burial scene, three times repeated in front of the funeral car.* On a vase from Thera several gammadions are re- produced round an image of the Persian Artemis.* At Mycenae it figures on ornaments collected during Dr. Schliemann's excavations.* At Per- gamus it adorns the balustrade of the portico which surrounded the temple of Athene, and at Orcho- menus the sculptured roof of the so-called nuptial chamber in the palace of the Treasury.* Lastly, when the introduction of money disclosed a new outlet for the symbolic forms of religion and of art, it became a favourite emblem in the coinage, not only of the Archipelago and of Greece Proper, but also of Macedon, Thrace, Crete, Lycia, and Paphlagonia.

From Corinth, where it figures amongst the most ancient mint marks, it passed to Syracuse under Timoleon, to be afterwards spread abroad on the

• Alb. Dumont. Peintures ciramiques de la Grice fropre.

Paris, 1873, vol, i., pi. XV., fig. 17.

' Perrot and Chipiez. Histoire de Part dans Pantiquiti, Paris, 1885, vol. iii., figs. 513, 515, 518.

• Victor Duruy. Histoire des Grecs. Paris, 1888, vol. 1.,

fig. 729.

• Darembero and Saolio. Dictionnaire des aniiquitks des

grecques et romaines. Fasc. 12. Paris, 1888. S, v. Diane^ p. 153, ^g, 2389.

• ScHLiEMANN. Mydfus. Paris, 1879, p. 193.

• ScHLiEMANN. Troja^ p. 123. ,

OF SYMBOLS. 35

coins of Sicily and of Magna Graecia.^ In Northern Italy it was known even before the advent of the Etruscans, for it has been met with on pottery dating from the terramare civilization. ^ It appears also on the roof 01 those ossuaries, in the form of a hut, which reproduce on a small scale the wicker hovels of the people of that epoch,* In the Villanova period it adorns vases with geometrical decorations found at Csere, Chiusi, Albano, and at Cumae,* and when Etruria became accessible to oriental influences it appears pny^^i^and other golden ornaments^* >?'j^t.^<^ ^'>^-<^^^^\^r^'-^^.('7hl*Ji^hi^yhJ(,(^\ ./

At a still later period it is found on the breasts /a^^Jf^-, 5(xvy/^ 1^^ of personages decorating the walls of a Samnite '^ '^

tomb near Capua ; • lastly it appears as a motif {or decoration in the Roman mosaics. It is singular that at Rome itself it has not been met with on any monument prior to the third, or perhaps the fourth, century of our era. About that period the Christians of the Catacombs had no hesitation in including it amongst their representations of the Cross of Christ. Not only did they carve it upon • the tombs, but they also used it to ornament the garments of certain priestly personages, such as the fossoresy and even the tunic of the Good Shepherd .^ AnfUrah it forms a row of curved Crosses round the pulpit of St. Ambrose.

On the other hand, it appears to have been

• Numismatic Chronicle. London, vol. viiL (3rd series),

p. 103.

■ De Mortillet. Music prihistorique^ pi. xcix.

• J. Martha. Archhologie ttrusque ct romaincy fig. i. ^

• Alexandre Bertrand. Archiologic celtiquc ei gauhise,

Paris, 2nd ed., 1889, figs. 65-6$. Ty

' Alexandre Bertrand. La Gaule avant Ics Gaulois. . ^ Paris, 1884, fig. if .M^i^ ZUT/^ . >r^, /'/'../>», yA/,A>.^^.,--/^ /; 'fi;.-^- ^ • 1 H. koLLER. Les catacomhes de Rome. Pans, vol. ii. ^

P-32-

■^ Th. Roller. Les catacomhes de Rome, voL 1., pL vi. i ; pi X., 29, 30, 31; pL xxxxii., 15; pL xxxix., i9;^vpl. ii., pi. Iv., p ; pi. Ixjgcviii., 13, andpl. xciv., 2. -^«^ ^^< '^ ^-^ ^,^>-^r>^ : , . *

^^- >^;>_. //^ ;. . / J^, '

^'1 .:lJ/i^.ny

36 THE MIGRATION

widely distributed throughout the provinces of the Roman empire, especially among the Celts, where in many cases it is difficult to decide whether it is connected with imported civilization, or with in- digenous tradition. From Switzerland, and even from the Danubian countries, to the most remote parts of Great Britain, it has been found on vases, on metal plates, on fibula, on sword belts, and on arms.^ In England it adorns fragments of mosaics collected from the ruins of several villas,* as well as a funeral urn unearthed in a mound of the bronze age.' In Gaul it is observed frequently Jrii^h^^^f^^^^ enough on coins ranging from the third century B.C. to the third century of our era, and even later, for it is met with on a Merovingian piece.* We may add that it already figures on fragments of pottery and even on terra cotta matrices found in a lacustrine city in Lake Bourget.*

In Belgium, we meet with it at Estinnes (Hainault) and at Anthe (Province of Namur) in tile cUbris dating back to the Roman epoch. It is also seen repeated several times, in association with the Lotus-flower, among the inscriptions on tombstones discovered, some years ago in the Belgo-Roman cemetery of Juslenville, near Pepinster (fig. 16).

An interesting discussion, arose in the Institut archdologique liigeois as to whether — in spite of the invocation D[iis] M[anibus] — the presence of the gammadion did not imply the Christiaa

• MoRTiLLET. Muske prk)Ustoriqu€y pi. xciii., xcviii. and c.

• Rob. Sewell, in the Jour. RL As. Soc.^ voL xviii. (new-

series), p. 383.

' G. DE MoRTiLLET. Le stgfu^ dt la croix cmmt le chris^ tianisme. Paris, 1866, fig. 76. T/lU/, , J^.j^ \ /t/t'^ }. ^JJ.

• Lelewel. Numismaiique du tnoytn dge. Atldi^ pi. iv.,

No. 57.

' Ern. Chantre. L^&ge du Bronze. Paris, 1876, and part^ pp. 194, 195.

• Bulletins de t Institut archiologique liigeois^ voL x. p. io6.

OF SYMBOLS.

37

character of this sepulchral monument.^ To the arguments brought forward to refute this theory we may add that a sepulchral stele of an unques-

Fio. 1 6. Tombstone from Juslenville. (InsHtut archkologique likgeois^ vol. x. (1870), pL xiii.)

tionably pagan character, discovered in Algeria, offers an analogous combination oi two gammadians placed over a Wheel.

Fig. 17. Libyan Sepulchral Stele. (Proceedings of the Sacfran^. dt numzsm. et (TarchioLy vol. ii.,

pi. iii 3-)

The fact may be mentioned that in the middle of the Christian era, eleven or twelve centuries later, the gammadion reappears on a sepulchre in

^ It was maintained that these letters signified : — DoMus atema or D\ed\ M\aximo\ so that instead of reading, Diis manibus Primus Marci Filius, M. Buckens, fonnerly Professor at the Academy of the Fine Arts at Liege, did not hesitate, by a free interpretation of the gammadions^ the floral orna- mentation, the triangle, the niche, and the lotus leaves, to translate them textnally as follows : *' The last abode of the son of Marcus in Jesus Christ, God, baptized in the name of the Father and of the Holy Ghost" I {Bulletins de Plnstitut archkologiqut liigeaiSy vol. x. (1870), p. 55.)

¥r

/<

38 THE MIGRATION

the same Belgian province. On a tombstone of the fourteenth century, discovered in 1871, during the construction of a tunnel at Huy, three per- sonages are sculptured, one of whom is a priest clothed in a chasuble, and on this chasuble three bands ol gammadions can be distinctly seen/

The gammadion, associated with the Wheel, as well as with the Thunderbolt, likewise adorns votive altars found, in Engla nd^ and near the Pyrenees, on the site of Roman encampments.* {^ /i^n^^.i^X/^ ^ '<

Fig. 18. Altar in the Toulouse Museum. {Reveu archioiogique de 1880, voL xl. p. 17.)

At Velaux, in the Bouches-du-Rh6ne depart- ment, there has been found the headless statue of a god sitting cross-legged, who bore on its breast

a row of crocketed crosses surmounting another ^^;

row of equilateral crosses.' c

In Ireland, however, and in Scotland, t\i^ gam- k

madion seems really to have marked Christian .^

sepulchres, for it is met with on tombstones asso- ^

ciated with Latin Crosses.* |

Tlie^kev, Charles Graves, Bishop of Limerick, ^

has described an ogham stone found in an aban- -.^

naire

• The stone is now in the " Mus^e du Pare du Cinquante-

ire" at Bnissels./c<. ^ '. '<r' />.; 7^.

..^

• LuD. MuLLER. Dd saakaldte Ac^ekors. Copenhagen, '^

1877, pp. 21, 22^^va W ^^ J^.'7i(/x^y> .vy—zfir . ; -<v/.^ fi-^

• Alex. BertrandI Lautel dk Saintes et Us triades gau- ,

Unses, in the Revue archioiogique of 1880, vol. xxapx. p. 343- fe^,"^^^

• LuD. MuLLER. Op. cit., p. II4* J^r< /\ XX ; v, ^^ ^^'^

^ S. '/. ' y ^

'^ " J '." A/'Vr- ,. ^t{.(. :Vw ^92^>^ /-7^'

r

^/

y-Jri

t4ea^yG^0glg>

OF SYMBOLS. 39

doned cemetery in Kerry, which he believes to belong to the sixth century; it bears an arrow between tvio gamntadions}

The Anglo-Saxons gave to the gammadion the name oi fylfot, from the Norse Jiol (full, zne/zz " numerous jrand /ot (foot).^ It has been observed on pottery and funeral urns of the bronze age in Silesia, in Pomerania, and the eastern islands of Denmark, In the following ages it is met with on ornaments, on sword-hilts, on golden brackets, on sculptured rocks, and on tombstones,* Amongst the Scandinavians it ended by combining, doubt-

Fig. 19. Cross on a Runic Stone from Sweden.

(LUDWIG MULLER, p. 94, fig. a.) -^

lessly under the influence of Christianity, with the Latin Cross.

In an old Danish church it ornaments baptismal fonts which date from the early times of Chris- tianity.* In Iceland, according to Mr. Hjaltalin, it is still in use at the present day as a magic sign.*

Amongst the Slavs and Finns it has not yet been found, save in a sporadic state, and about the period of their conversion to Christianity only. We may remark, by the way, that it is very diffi-

• Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy y vol xxvii., Feb.,

1879. See also the same vol., April, 1879, On the Croix gammie or Swastika.

' R. P. Greg. The Fylfot and Swastika, in Archaologia, London, vol. xlviii., part ii., 1885, p. 298.

• LuD. MuLLER. Op, cit,y passim. — R. P. Greg. Loc. cit., pi xix., fig. 27, 31, 32, 33. — C. A. HoLMBOS. Traces du bouddhisme en Norvige. Paris, 1857, pp. 34 et seq.

• LuD. MuLLER. Op. at., p. 113.

• Nineteenth Century for June, 1879, p. 1098.

40 THE MIGRATION

cult to determine the age and nationality of the terra cotta or bronze objects on which it has been observed in countries of mixed or superposed races, such as Hungary, Poland, Lithuania and Bohemia.

In the Caucasus, M. Chantre has met with it on ear-drops, ornamental plates, sword-hilts, and other objects found in burial-places dating back to the bronze period and the first iron age.^

Amongst the Persians its presence has been pointed out on some Arsaclan and Sassanian coins only.*

The Hittites introduced it on a bas-relief at Ibriz, in Lycaonia, where it forms a border on the dress of a king, or priest, who offers up a sacrifice to a god.^

The Phoenicians do not seem to have known or, at least, to have used it, except on some of the coins which they struck in Sicily in imitation of Greek pieces. A coin of Byzacium on which it is figured, near the head of Astarte, dates from the reign of Augustus.*

It is not met with either in E gypt, in Assyria, or in Chaldaea. ^"^

In India it bears the name of swastika^ when its arms are bent towards the right (fig. 14a), and sauwastika when they are turned in the other direction (fig. 14^). The word swastika is a derivative of swasti, which again comes from su = well, and the verb asiz = it is ; the expression would seem therefore to correspond with a Greek formula — ci €<ttJ, and, in fact, amongst the Hindus

^ Ern. Chantre. Recherches archtologiqties dans le Caucase, Paris, 1886, vol. ii., atlas, pi. xi., xv., etc. ' LUD. MULLER. Op, dtf fig. 3.

• Perrot and Chipiez. Histoire de Part dans Pantiquitif

vol. iv., fig. 354.

• Numismatique de PancUnne Afrique, Copenhagen, 1860-

1862, vol. ii. p. 40, No. 4.

/

' rt^S-i.f.

f^y

OF SYMBOLS. 41

as amongst the Buddhists, its representation has always passed for a propitious sign.^

The grammarian Panini mentions it as a cha- racter used for earmarking cattle. We see in the Ramayana that the ships of the fleet, on which Bharata embarked for Ceylon, bore, doubtlessly on their bows, the sign of the swastika? Passing now to inscribed monuments we find the gammas dion on the bars of silver, shaped like dominos, which, in certain parts of India, preceded the use of money proper.*

It even appears upon a coin of Krananda, which is held to be the oldest Indian coin, and which is

I

Fig. 20. Ancient Indian Coin. {ArcJiaological Survey oflndia^ vol. x., pi. ii., fig. 8.)

likewise remarkable as exhibiting the first repre- sentation of the trisula}

Occurring frequently at the beginning and the end of the most ancient Buddhist inscriptions, several examples of it are to be seen on the Foot- Prints of Buddha sculptured at Amravati.*^ The swastika represents, moreover, according to Budd- hist tradition, the first of the sixty-five marks which distinguished the Master s feet, whilst the

• See Prof. Max Muller's letter, in Schliemann. Ilios^

PP- 517-521. i"-^ ^. xx;V, ' Ramayana, *"

• Edw. B. Thomas. The early Indian Coinage, in the Numismatic Chronicle, vol. iv. (new series), pi. xi. >V

^ * See our fig. 14^. ^

'"" * James FerguSson. History of Indian and Eastern Archi- ' tecture, Ix>ndon. Murray, 1876, p, 184. See our title-page.

42 THE MIGRATION

fourth IS formed by the sauwastikay and the third by the nandyavartay a kind of labyrinth, which, in the manner of the Greek meander^ may be con- nected with xht^ gamtnadion}

Fig. 21. The Nandyavarta.

It must be observed that amongst the Jains, the gammadion is regarded as the emblem of Suparsva, the seventh of the twenty-four Tirthan- karas, whilst the nandyavarta is that of the eigh- teenth.*

Even at the present day, according to Mn Taylor, the Hindus, at the time of the new year, paint a gammadion in red at the commencement of their account books, and, in their weddings and other ceremonies, they sketch it in flour on the floors of their houses.® It also figures at the end of manuscripts of a recent period, at least under a form which, according to M. Kern, is a develop- ment of the tHrascUe.*"

The gammadion has been likewise preserved to the present time amongst the Buddhists of Tibet, where the women make use of it in the ornamenta- tion of their skirts, and where it is placed on the

• EuG. BuRNOUF. Ze Lotus de la Bonne-Loi. Paris, 1852,

p. 626.

• CoLEBROOKE. Observations on thejainas^ vol. ix., Asiatic

Researches^ p. 308.

' EUG. BURNOUF. Op, cit.y p. 626.

^ Kern. Der Buddhismus, Leipzig, 1884, vol. ii. p. 239, note 3. — Colebrooke gives to this sign the name of srivatsa^ and makes it out to be the distinctive mark of the tenth Tirthan- kara of the Jains. M. Schwartz has compared it to the four- leaved clover, which also " brings luck."

OF SYMBOLS. 43

breasts of the dead.^ In China — where it bears the name of ouan — and in Japan it adorns vases, caskets, and the representations of divinities, as may be seen in the Mus^e Guimet at Paris ; it is even figured upon the breasts of certain statues of Buddha and the Buddhisattvas, where, according to M. Pal^ologue, it would seem to symbolize the heart.^ According to another interpretation, given by the Annamite bonzes, it might be the cicatrice of a spear-thrust received by Buddha ; but these bonzes, according to M. G. Dumoutier, continue to venerate this symbol without understanding it*

In the Woolwich Arsenal the gammadion may be seen upon a cannon captured at the Taku forts by the English. According to M. G. Dumoutier it is nothing else than the ancient Chinese cha- racter che, which implies the idea of perfection, of excellence, and would seem to signify the renewal and the endless duration of life.* I n J apan, accord- ing to M. de Millou^, it represents the number 10,000, which symbolizes that which is infinite, perfect, excellent, and is employed as a sign of felicity.*^ A statue of the Buddhisattva Jiso, in the Mus6e Guimet, rests upon a pedestal ornamented with swastikas.

Lastly let us conclude this long recital, which is in danger of becoming tedious without hope of being complete, by mentioning the presence of the gammadion in Africa, on bronzes brought from Coomassie by the last English Ashantee ex-

' Journal Asiatique, 2nd series, vol. iv. p. 245. Pallas. Samlungen hisiorischer Nachrichten iiber die mongolischen Volker- schaften^ vol. i. p. 277.

' Michel Pal^ologue. LArt chinois, p. 47.

• G. Dumoutier. Les Symboles, les Emblemes et Its Accessoires du cultt chez Us Annamites. Paris, 1891, pp. 19-20.

• G. Dumoutier, Le svastika et la roue solaire en Chine, in

the Revue dEthnographie, Paris, 1885, p. 331.

' De MiLLOui. Le svastika, in the Bulletins de la Sociite d'Anthropoiogie 00^^011%, 1881, v. i pp. 191 et seq.

y

44 THE MIGRATION

pedition ; ^ in South America, on a calabash from

^J^>3^' /73L2. ^^^ Lengua s, tribe 7 in North America, on pottery

f^^ ' from the mounds and from ^^ucatao^ as also on

the rattles "made from a gourd which the Pueblos

\ Indians use in their religious dances.* JU <hfj^^ .^^, ^J^

II. Different ll^TERPRETATiONs^dF to Gammadion.

That a great number of gammadions have been mere ornaments, monetary signs, or trade-marks, is a fact which it would be idle to dispute. But the uses which have been made of this figure in all the countries which I have just instanced, the nature of the symbols with which it is found asso- ciated, its constant presence on altars, tombstones, sepulchral urns, idols, and priestly vestments, be- sides the testimony of written documents and popular superstitions, afford more than sufficient

proof that in Europe as in Asia it partook eve ry-

wher e of the nature of the amulet, the tafiima n, and the phylactery.* Moreover, for the gamma' ^n to have thus become a charm, it must first of all have been brought into contact with a being, or a phenomenon, more or less concrete and distinct, invested, rightly or wrongly, with some sort of influence on the destiny of mankind. Might it not be possible to find out this original meaning of the gammadion by laying stress on the indica- tions provided by the monuments themselves ?

IlioSy figs. 248, 249, and 250. If'^fSi) T svastika et la roue solaire en )Amerique^ in

• SCHLIKMANN.

• T. Lamy. Le svastika et la roue solaire en ')Ameri4ue^ in

the Revue d^ Ethnographie. Paris, 1885, p. 15. ^

' M. Michel de Smigrodzki, who in his recent essay, ^r Geschichte der Svastika (Braunschwig, 1890, extracted from the Archiv fiir Anthropologie\ has classified chronologically a considerable number of gammadions belonging to monuments of the most different periods and nations, has made* it his special study to show that this cross has everywher e had a symbolical, and not merely an ornamental value. '

^'•'-^'- '^"'-'.v' ; -V.v.. -?^g,,Vbv'G;&)0^^

OF SYMBOLS. 45

Many archaeologists have thought so, whilst however arriving at different solutions. There is hardly a symbol which has given rise to more varied interpretations — not even the trisula of the Buddhists, which is saying a great deal.

I will confine myself to mentioning the opinion j of those who have confounded the gammadion with the crux ansata of the Egyptians, the tau of the Phoenicians, th^vajra of India, the Hammer of Thor, or the Arrow of Perkun — all of which are signs having a form and meaning too clearly de-^ fined for this identification to be maintained without corroborative evidence. If even th^gam- madion ever replaced one of them — as in the Catacombs it sometimes takes the place of the Cross of Christ — it only did so as a substitute, as the symbol of a symbol.

Several writers have ascribed a phallic im port to the gammadion, some, like M. J. Hofifman, seeing therein the union of the male with the female principle ; ^ others, as Sir George Bird wood, believing that they recognize in it especially tJie sy mbol of the female sex.* The latter sup- ^sitionTwould seem to be sufficiently justified by ' the position assigned to the gammadion on some \j j ^ female idols from the Troad, as also by its associa- / V ^ ^ tion with the image of certain goddesses, the ' Persian Artemis, Here, Demeter, Astarte. But , the gammadion may very well have furnished a symbol of fecundity, as elsewhere a common symbol of prosperity and of salvation, without ' therefore being necessarily ji phallic sign.. In the one case, as in theotRerTthe point in question is to ascertain if this is not a secondary meaning, con- nected with a less abstract conception.

General Cunningham believes that he found in

• Das Buddha Pantheon von Nippon^ quoted by M. Ludvig

MuLLER, Op. dt.i p. 103.

• Jour. jR, As. Soc., v. xviii. (n. s.), p. 408.

46 THE MIGRATION

the swastika a Pali monogram formed of four characters corresponding to our letters S. U. T. 1/ But Professor Max Muller maintains that the like- ness is hardly striking, and seems to be purely accidental.^ In any case, the explanation would apply only to the Indian gammadion; an objection which may likewise be urged against Mr. Frederic Pincott's hypothesis, that the swastika is the emblem of the four castes united in the same symbolical combination.*

Waring held that the gammadion was a figura- tive represention of water, on account of its resemblance to the meander^ and also of its frequent occurrence in combination with the wavy line, a well-known symbol for water in motion.^ However, as we shall see further on, this combination is far from being invariable, and certainly the form of the gammadion has, in itself, nothing which conjures up the idea of running water, or of rain.

Others have discerned in it a symbol of the storm, or lightning, because it can be separated into two zigzags or interlaced Z's. W. Schwartz, who, with his usual ability, has upheld this theory, — which conforms with his general views on the meteorological origin of myths and symbols, — draws attention to the numerous points of contact existing between the lightning and the different forms of the Cross not only in the symbolism of many religions, but also in popular language.* This agrees with the practice, so common in Catholic countries, of making the sign of the Cross, on the appearance of lightning, to prevent being

• The Bhilsa Topes. London, 1884, p. 386.

• Letter to Schliemann in Ilios^ p. 520.

' Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society^ vol. xix. (n.s.), p. 245.

• Ceramic Art in Remote Ages. London, 1875, P* i3> ^ ^^^^

• Der Blitz als geometrisches Gebild^ in the JubildumschAft

der Posener Naturwissenchaft. Verein, 1887, pp. 221-234.

/

OF SYMBOLS. 47

struck, as also with the custom spread amongst our peasantry, especially in Flemish Brabant, of tracing a Cross in whitewash on their houses to preserve them from the same calamity. But it may be questioned if these customs are not owing to the general talismanic value which the Christian symbol receives in the popular beliefs : the sign of the Cross, in fact, is reputed to drive away evil spirits and to call in divine protection. As for Crosses painted on the outer walls, they seem to be held of use not only against lightning, but also against fires, epidemics amongst cattle, and, gene- rally, against all the unforeseen accidents which threaten the dwelling-place.

In any case there is here no question of the gammadton, and the popular talk about the flashes of lightning " which cross " is not sufficient to account for the derivation of the form of ih^ fylfot I am well aware that amongst the ancient Germans, and even amongst the Celts, the gammadion is sometimes met side by side with the symbols of thunder on weapons, amulets, ornaments, and even on altars. But these objects present also to our view the image of the Disk, the Crescent, the trisdUy and many other symbolical figures.^ It would seem as if the engraver had simply wished to bring together all the symbols possessing, to his knowledge, a phylacteric, or talismanic cha- racter; by a process of reasoning analogous to that which, in the latter period of Greek paganism, prompted the manufacture of pantheian figures.

M. Emile Bumouf makes the gammadion the symbol of fire, or rather of the mystical twofold aram, that is to say of the fire-drill, which was used to produce fire amongst the early Aryans. " This sign," he writes, " represents the two pieces of wood forming the arani^ whose extremities were

^ R. P. Greg, in ArchiBoiogia^ 1S85, pi. xix. fig. 31, 32, 23; pL XX., fig. 2.

48 THE MIGRATION

curved, or else enlarged, so that they could be firmly kept in place by four nails. At the point where they joined there was a small hole in which was placed the piece of wood, shaped like a spear, whose violent rotation, produced by whipping, made Agni to appear." ^

Up till now it has been by no means proved that the lower part of the arani ever had the form of the swastika or even of the Cross. On the con- trary there ^e reasons for supposing that it was usually a mere log of wood in which the point of the pramantha was made to turn.' Perhaps, in some cases, it had a circular form ; the fire was then produced by making it revolve round a nave. If, as has been maintained, it really assumed, in some Indian temples, the appearance of the^a;;^- madion, it had doubtlessly been given this form to imitate the swastika.^ As for the four points which are placed between the arms of certain gammadionSy there is nothing to prove that they represent nails (see our plate II., litt. B, Nos. 19, 20, 21, 22, and 23), and in most cases they do not even touch the branches of the cross which, according to M. Bumouf, they are intended to fasten. Schliemann, who seems not unwilling to subscribe to M. Emile Burnouf's theory, ob- serves that in Troas the gammadion accompanies the linear drawings of burning altars,* but — admit- ting that these are altars — can they not blaze in the honour of some other god than the fire itself .^ Further, nothing prevents us from supposing that the sun itself has been represented as a blazing altar.

• Emile Burnouf. La science des Religions. Paris, 1876,

p. 240.

• J. C. Nesfield. Mythology of Fire in the Calcutta Review

of April, 1884, p. 375.

' It is thus the Buddhists have even erected stoupas in the fonn of the gammadion, (Cf. Schliemann. Ilios^ p. 520.) ^ Schliemann. Ilios^ figs. 1872, 191 1, 1914, 1916.

OF SYMBOLS. 49

In support of M. Bumoufs theory, attention might further be called to the fact that the swas- tika with branches turned towards the right is, amongst the Hindus, accounted, of the feminine gender, which would make it agree with the symbolism of the arani. But it must be remarked that the swastika turned in the other direction passes as masculine. Moreover, according to Sir George Birdwood, it is a common custom in modern India to divide into the two sexes all objects occurring in interdependent pairs.

Mr. R.-P. Greg has written, in the Memoirs published by the Society of Antiquaries^ London, a very interesting study on the gammadion, in which, whilst striving to deal impartially with the other explanations of this sign, he contends it is especially a symbol of the air , or rather of the god who niles the phenomena of the atmosphere, Indra with the Hindus, Thor with the ancient Germans and the Scandinavians, Perkun with the Slavs, Zeus with the Pelasgians and Greeks, Jupiter tonans BXidplwvius with the Latin race.^ Unfortu- nately, the proofs which he adduces are neither numerous nor conclusive. The fact that in India the bull is sacred to Indra, and that on certain monetary ingots the gammadion surmounts an image of this animal, is hardly sufficient to prove that the swastika is a symbol of Indra.* It is likewise difficult to admit that the gammadion represents the god of the atmosphere amongst the Greeks because on some pottery from Cyprus there are gammadions which recall the image of birds flying in the air.

The above-named writer makes much of the fact that on many incised monuments the gamma- dion is placed above images representing the earth,

• R.-P. Greg. The Fylfot and Swastika^ in Archaologia^

1885, p. 2^^€t seq. '* Id., ibid,, p. 302.

X

50 THE MIGRATION

or terrestrial creatures, and below other images symbolizing the sky, or the sun. But this arrange- ment is far from being invariable or even pre- dominant. Frequently the gammadion is found on the same level with astronomical symbols; sometimes even it occupies the upper place. Mr. Greg, it is true, gets over the difficulty by asserting that in this case it must represent the god of the ether in the capacity of supreme God.^

The only example I am acquainted with of a gammadion consecrated to Zeus, or to Jupiter, is on a votive altar, where it is incised above the letters I. O. M.* But this is a Celto-Roman altar, erected, to all appearance, by Dacians garrisoned in Ambloganna, ajfto wn in Great^ Britain); that is to say, that here again we mayT)e in the presence of a strange god, assimilated to the supreme divinity of the empire, the Jupiter Optimus Maximus of the Romans. Moreover, the gammadion is here flanked by two four-rayed Wheels, symbols which M. Gaidoz has clearly proved to have been, amongst the Gauls, of a solar character.*

Lastly, Ludvig M tiller, Percy Gardner, S. Beal, Edward B. Thomas, Max Muller, H. Gaidoz, and others, have succeeded, by their studies of Hindu, Greek, Celtic, and ancient German monuments, in establishing the fact that \ki^ gammadion has been, among all these nations a symbolical representa- tion of the sun, or of a solar god. I should like here to sum up tlie respective conclusions of these authors, setting forth, at the same time, the other reasons which have led me, not only to accept, but also to develop their interpretation. This attempt j may perhaps be the less superfluous since, judging by the comparatively recent works of M, M. Greg

• R..P. Greg. Loc. cit,^ pp. 307 and 309.

^ Ludvig Muller. Op. ciL, fig. 29. ' H. Gaidoz. Le dieugaulois du Soldi ei le symbolisme de la rotu, Paris, 1886.

.-'••,/.:. o- >'•• /■ '"■ ^'" ./>.-/

ii>-\.JC..' .' .^' y ' ' ■ '

OF SYMBOLS. 51

and Schwartz, the solar, or even the astronomical character of the gammadion is not yet beyond dispute.

III. Probable meaning of the Gammadion.

We have seen that most nations represented the sun by a circle. Some, also, have depicted it by a cruciform sign, more particularly the Assyrians, the Hindus, the Greeks, the Celts, etc. (see fig. 2).

This symbolism doubtlessly renders the idea of the solar radiation in the four directions of space. But the sun does not restrict itself to darting its rays in all directions, it seems, further, animated by a cir- cular movement from east to west. The latter action may have been symbolized, sometimes by changing the Disk into a Wheel, sometimes by adding to the four extremities of the solar Cross feet, or broken lines, usually turned in the same direction.

Sometimes the curve of the rays was rounded off, perhaps either to accentuate still further the idea of a rotary motion by a figure borrowed from the elementary laws of mechanics, or else by an effect of that tendency, which, in primitive writings, has everywhere substituted the cursive for the angular. Thus was obtained the UtrascUe {cf. fig. 15^, which, as I have said above, is simply a variety of t\i^ gammadion. u),2>Sj .

M. Gaidoz has defined the gammadion a^,^ graphic doublet of the Wheel.* The expression is exact, and is even a very happy one, provided it means, not that the gammadion is derived from the Wheel by the suppression of a part of the felloe, but that it is, like the Wheel, a symbolical representation of the solar movement.

For the very reason that the gammadion repre- sents the sun in its apparent course it has readily

• H. Gaidoz. Op. cit.^ p. 113.

/ /

52 THE MIGRATION

become a symbol of prosperity, of fecundity, of blessing, and — with the help of superstition — it has everywhere received the meaning of a charm, as in India the very name swastika implies.

Moreover, after having figured the sun in motion^ it may have become a symbol of the astronomical movement in general, applied to certain celestial bodies, the moon, for example — or even to every- thing which seems to move of itself, the air, water, lightning, fire — in as far as it really served as a sign of these different phenomena, which fact has still to be made good.* — This, in brief, is the whole theory of the gammadion.

This theory is not the outcome of any cL priori reasoning; it is founded on the following con- siderations :

A. The form of the gammadion.

B. The connection between the tStrascUe and triscUe.

C. The association of the gammadion with the images, symbols, and divinities of the sun.

D. The part it plays in certain symbolical com- binations, where it sometimes accompanies and sometimes replaces the representation of the solar Disk.

A. The branches of the gammadion are rays in motion.

To be convinced of this, it is only necessary tc^ cast one's eyes on the manner in which, at all times, the idea of solar movement has been gra- phically expressed (fig. 22).

The first of these figures {a) is an BXicitntfibulc^ found in Italy. At ,the top is seen a Disk from which radiate small rays, bent at right angles ; these rays seem to have been modelled on the

' On a ten^-cotta from Salamine, representing a Uthrippos or four-wheeled chariot, a gammadion is painted on each quarter of the wheel." — Cesnola, Salamina^ London, 1832,. fig. 226.

OF SYMBOLS. 53

branches of the gammadions sketched immediately beneath.

The second (b) is taken from the "whorls" of Troy. Crooked rays, turned towards the right, alternate with straight and undulating rays, all of which proceed from the same Disk.

The third {f) comes from a reliquary of the

Fig. 22.*

thirteenth century, on which it forms a pendant to the lunar crescent, with an image of Christ between them. That this is a representation of the solar Disk results not only from its parallelisift with the Crescent, but also from the fact that on a number of mediaeval Christian monuments Christ is thus represented between the sun and moon.*

The same image — a Disk with five inflected rays — is met with on coins of Macedon (^), where it alternates sometimes with the t£trascUe{i).

Mr. Samuel Beal, who distinguishes two parts in the gammadioni—zxi equilateral cross and four hooks, — thinks that the purpose of the former is to symbolize the earth ; as for the hooks, they might serve to indicate the direction of the solar move- ment round our planet.' But the figures which

• a, Congrh international d^anthropologU et ^archkologU prk-

hisioriques. Reports of the Copenhagen Session, 1875, p. 486. b. ScHLiEMANN. Ilios^ No. 1 993. c On a reliquary from Maestricht m the Museum of Antiquities in Brussels, No. 24 in catalogue, d and e. On coins from Macedon. Nundsm. Chronicle^ vol. xx. (N. S.)» pi* iv., Nos. 6 and 9.

• The same figure, separated from the lunar crescent by the

cross, is met with on a sculptiu-e at Kelloe in Durham. {On a sculptured cross of Kelloe^ in Archaologia^ vol lii., part L, p. 74.)

' Indian Antiquary ^ 1880, p. 67 ^ seq.

54 THE MIGRATION

we have reproduced here give more than sufficient proof that the arms of the gammadion, if they are solar rays, are so in their whole length ; besides, the Disk which sometimes forms their point of intersection is certainly an image of the sun ; lastly, there is no indication that, either in classic antiquity, or in India, the earth was ever sym- bolized by an equilateral cross.

B. The triscSUy formed by the same process as the tStraskUe, was an undeniable representation of the solar movement.

This assertion is especially obvious in the case of triskUes formed of three legs bent, as in the

Fig. 23. Varieties of the TRiscfeLE/

act of running, so frequently seen on coins of Asia Minor.

On Celtiberian coins the face of the sun appears between the legs. The same combination is found, above the image of a bull, on a votive stele of Carthage, reproduced by Gesenius.*

Is it possible to better interpret the idea of motion, and of its application to the image of the sun ?

I will further instance the coins of Aspendus, in Pamphylia, where the three legs, ranged round a

W. On a coin from Megara (Percy Gardner, Numismatic Chronicle^ vol. xx. (N. S.), p. 60). b. On a Lycian coin (Fellows, Coins of Ancient Lycia, London, 1855, pi. x.). r. On a Lycian coin {Numism, Chron.y vol. viii. (3rd series), pi. v., No. i). d. On a Celtiberian coin (Lud. Mi^ller, fig. 46).

• Gesenius. Scriptura iinguague Phosnica monumenta. Leipsic, tab. 23.

OF SYMBOLS. 55

central disk, are literally combined with animal representations of the sun, the eagle, the wild boar, and the lion/ Lastly, on certain coins of Syracuse the trisclle permutes with the solar Disk above the quadriga and the winged horse. ^

Moreover, the connection between the triscUe and the tStrascele is manifest from their very shape. The transition from one to the other is visible on the "whorls" of Troy as well as on coins of Macedon and Lycia.

^^ j;

Fig. 24. Symbols on Lycian Coins. (LuDviG MuLLER, figs. 48 and 49.)

C. The images oftenest associated with the gam- madion are representations of the sun and the solar divinities.

Greek coins often show, side by side with the gammadion, the head of Apollo, or the reproduc- tion of his attributes. On a piece from Damastion, in Epirus, the gammadion is engraved between the supports of the Delphic tripod ; ' on painted vases from Rhodes and Athens it figures beside the omphalos.^ A crater in the Museum of Ancient f Art in Vienna shows an image of Apollo bearing i ^ it on his breast (see our Plate L); on a vase ' from Melos it precedes the chariot of the god.* Even amongst the Gauls it accompanies, on coins, the laurelled and ^£«^^«^- encompassed head of

• Barclay V. Head. Hist, nutn.^ p. 581.

• Numismatic Chronicle^ vol. xx. (new series), pi. ill., figs, i

and 3.

' Numismaia cimeiii regii Austriaci, Vienna, 1755, part i., tab. viii., No. 3.

• J. B. Waring. Ceramic Art in remote Ages, London,

187s, pi. xxvii., f. 9.

• J. OvERBECK. Atlas der griechischeti Mythologies Apollon^

pi. xix., fig. 7.

56 THE MIGRATION

Apollo Belenus*^ To be sure, it is also found on Greek medals associated with the images of Dionysos, Hercules, Hermes, and of several god- desses. But, in addition to the explanations of this peculiarity which I have given, it must be borne in mind how readily polytheistic nations and cities assign to their principal god the emblems as well as the attributes of other divinities — witness, in classic antiquity, the use of the Caduceus, the Thunderbolt, the Cornucopia, and so forth.

Amongst the symbols accompanying the gamma' dion there is none nearly so frequent as the solar Disk. The two signs are, in a manner, counter- parts, not only amongst the Greeks, the Romans, and the Celts, but also with the Hindus, the Japanese, and the Chinese. I have already given some examples (figs. 17, 18, 20). On a "whorl "

Fig. 25. Whorl from Hissarlik.

(SCHLIEMANN. UtOS, No. I99O.)

from Hissarlik this parallel order is repeated three times.

a be

Fig. 26.'

Sometimes, as if to accentuate this juxtaposition, the gammadion is inscribed in the disk itself.

• LuD. MuLLER. op. at, fig. 27.

• a. On a " fusaiole " from Hissarlik. Schliemann. Ilios,

OF SYMBOLS. 57

Sometimes, on the contrary, it is the solar Disk which is inscribed in the centre of the gammadion, as may be verified particularly on a Tibetan symbol reproduced by Hodgson,^ and also on a coin from Gnossus, in Crete, where, perhaps, it depicts the Labyrinth.

Fig. 27. Cretan Coin. {Numismatic ChronicUy vol. xx. (new series), pi. iii., No. 6.)

On a Gallic coin, of which numerous specimens have been found in the Belgian province of Lim- burg and in the Namur country, a titrascele is visible, formed by four horses' heads ranged in a circle round a Disk.

Fig. 28. Gallo-Belgian Coin. (HuCHER. Lart gaulois^ p. 169.)

It is impossible not to recognize here an appli- cation of solar symbolism, as M. Eug. Hucher has so frankly admitted, in language whose terms exclude all preconceived ideas upon the solar nature of the Utrascele, or even on the affinity existing between the Gallic symbol and the gam- madion : " These four busts of horses," he writes,

No. 1987. b. On a Celtic stone of Scotland. R.-P. Greg, Archaologiay 1885, pi. xix., fig. 27. c. On an ex voto of clay in the sanctuary at Barhut. Numism. Chron,^ vol. xx. (new series), pi. ii., fig. 24. See also below, pi. ii., ////. B, No. 16. ' See below, No. 18, ////. B of pi. ii.

58

THE MIGRATION

"are evidently the rudiments of the four fiery steeds which draw the chariot of Helios in Etrus- can and Greek antiquity. But the fact cannot be ignored that the gyratory arrangement, not in use amongst the Greeks, is a product of the Celtic imagination." ^

What, perhaps, is the product of the Celtic imagination, is the ingenious transformation of the arms of the gammadion into horses' busts. Would it not be possible to find in Greek sym- bolism precedents, and even models for this meta- morphosis ? — witness the cocks* heads and lions* busts which take the place of the rays of the triscik on Lycian coins.'

We may observe, by the way, that the horse, and the cock, as well as the eagle, and the lion, are essentially solar animals.

It is interesting to verify the fact that the same combination has been produced, doubtlessly through the spontaneous agency of similar factors, in Northern America. There have been found,

Fig. 29. Engraved Shell from the Mississippi Mounds. (Holmes. Bureau of Ethnology, vol. ii., p. 282.) ^

amongst the engraved shells of the mounds or tumuli of the Mississippi, several specimens of solar Crosses inscribed in circles, or squares, each side forming a support to a bird's head turned in

^ EUG. HUCHER

p. 169.

Lart gauiois, ' See below, chap, v., figs. 89, 90, |

Paris, 1868, vol. ii..

M-oSiU (U^rttsJ t^r?L^«^< '^^/^^J^/-/. ^'^'^^^^^- >i^^L^yt^^

y. 7.,J '; J^M. ^. /-'. )..a, <^ /,^ tC-X r .^

-^Zc.

f

fo,: .. /^t /.•.►Vv

J'

V

^ DiglJizedb^C^D^fe*^'

• »M./£^

OF SYMBOLS. 59

the same direction — which, as a whole, forms a veritable gammadion.

D. In certain symbolical combinations the gamma- dion alternates with the representation of the sun.

Edward Thomas has pointed out the fact that, amongst the Jains of modern India, the sun, although held in great honour, does not appear amongst the respective signs of the twenty-four Tirthankaras, the saints or mythological founders of the sect. But, whilst the eighth of these per- sonages has the half-moon as an emblem, the seventh has the swastika for a distinctive sign.^ Moreover, as the same writer remarks, the swas- tika and the Disk replace constantly each other on the ancient coins of Ujain and Andhra.

Another proof of the equivalence between the gammadion and the image, or, at least, the light of the sun, is found amongst the coins of Mesem- bria in Thrace. The very name of this town, M€<yi?ju|3/aia, may be translated as " mid-day," that is, the ** town of noon," as Mr. Percy Gardner calls it.* Now, on some coins, this name is figured by a legend which speaks for itself : ME2y^. '

It is impossible to show more clearly the identity of the gammadion with the idea of light or of the day. — " But," objects Mr. Greg, " the day is not necessarily the sun." — In addition to this distinction being rather subtle, how can one continue to doubt, in face of the facility with which in Greece, as in India and elsewhere, the gammadion interchanges with the Solar Disk and vice versdf^

I will take the liberty of calling attention to the

• Indian Antiquary^ 1881, pp. 67, 68.

' Percy Gardner. Solar Symbols on the Coins of Maadcn and Thrace^ in the Numismatic Chronicle^ vol. xx. (N. S.), p. 59.

• Ibid. Loc, cit.y pp. 55-58. — On coins from Segesta the gammadion^ which sumiounts the image of a dog, alternates with a four-spoked wheel. {Hunter, pi. xlviii., 4, and Ivii., 5.)

6o THE MIGRATION

adjoining plate (I I.), where I have brought together several peculiar examples of those transpositions. They are arranged in two classes of combinations, which, by their regularity no less than by their frequency, seem to imply a symbolical intention. In the first is visible a grouping together of three signs gammadions, or Disks, round the one central Disk ; in the second it is these same signs, to the number of four, which are arranged in a square or lozenge, either round a fifth analogous sign, or else, between the branches of an equilateral cross. I should here like to attempt, in connection with the general meaning of the gammadion, an explanation of these symbolical arrangements — in so far, of course, as on certain Disks these signs are not merely ornaments, intended to fill up the empty spaces.

The three first numbers of the first combination {litL A) are taken from the ** whorls" of Hissarlik ; ^ the fourth from a sepulchral vase from Denmark ;* the fifth from Silesian pottery ; ^ the sixth, which represents a foot-print of Buddha, from the bas- reliefs of Amaravati ; * the seventh, a curious example of the trtsulUj from the Graeco-Buddhist sculptures of Yusufzai, in North-western India.* To these must be added, on the following page, the image taken from Hindu symbols and repro- duced by Guignaut, after Nicolas Miiller.

It is this latter figure which will assist us in explaining the others, or, at least, in formulating a conjecture as to their signification.

The subject is a tree, standing apparently for the Cosmic Tree of Hindu mythology, which sprang

• ScHLiEMANN. liios, Nos. 1951, i947i and 1861.

' LuD. MuLLER. op, at,, fig. 31.

' Ibid. Op, cit, fig. 30.

• James Fergusson. Eastern and Indian Architecture.

London, p. 184.

• GracO'Buddhist sculptures of Yusufzai, in the publication

Preservation of National Monuments of India^ pi. xxL

.S3

_ '-nK *%•

OF SYMBOLS. 6i

from the primordial egg in the bosom of the chaotic ocean. It spreads out into three branches, each of which supports a sun, whilst a fourth and

Fig. 30. Hindu Symbol. (GuiGNAUT, vol. iv., 2nd part, pi. ii., fig. 16.)

larger sun is placed at the bifurcation of the branches.

Guignaut informs us, in his translation of Creu- zer, that this image was a symbol of the trimurtiy the Hindu Trinity. We need not here investigate this very questionable proposition. I think, how- ever, that the learned Frenchman was right when he added, in a foot-note : — " There are here three suns, and yet it is always the same sun." ^

In reality might not the object of this combina- tion be to represent the sun in the three points or positions which circumscribe its apparent daily course, its rising, its zenith, and its setting ; which the figurative language of Vedic mythology has rendered by the Three Steps of Vishnu ?

We know that at all times popular imagery, in order to represent movements, or changes of posi- tion, has resorted to the artifice of multiplying the image of the same personage, or object, whilst assigning to it a different attitude each time. It is the process of juxtaposition applied to the idea of succession, or, as M. Clermont Ganneau has expressed it : *' The reappearance of the actors to mark the succession of the acts." * Do we our-

• GincNAUT. Les religions derantiguitL Paris, 1841, voL iv.,

first part, p. 4.

^ See Clermont-Ganneau. LimagerU phhudenne^ p. 10.

\

62 THE MIGRATION

selves represent otherwise, in our astronomical diagrams, the phases of the moon, or the different positions of the sun in the ecliptic ?

The same meaning seems to me to be applicable to the three swastikas incised round a Disk on a Foot-print of Buddha {litt. A, No. 6). In fact, Buddha's Feet were originally the Feet of Vishnu ; Buddhism was content to attribute to the foot- steps of its founder the marks already worshipped by Hindu tradition.' The other signs which adorn this mark seem to singularly complicate its symbolism. But it must not be forgotten that the Buddhists have accumulated, on the sacred Foot of their Master, almost all the symbols they have been able either to invent or borrow. Tradition counts as many its sixty-five ! Moreover, most of these signs are also solar symbols, at least the Rosettes, the Trident, and the trisula, the latter representing, as I shall hereaftef show, the efful- gence, or the radiation of the solar fire. f>^X^^

Edward Thomas has fully admitted that there must be some connection between the three diurnal positions of the sun and the incised symbols on the foot-print at Amaravati. But if, in the central Disk, he discerns the noon-day sun, it is the trisula, on the heel, which seems to him to represent the rising sun, whilst the swastikas depicted on the toes might typify the last rays of sunset. As for the other swastikas^ the two signs on the heel might symbolize the Asvins, the third, the god PAshan. — For my part, I see nothing which can justify these latter comparisons. Mr. Thomas was more fortunate when he connected an image, taken by Sir Henry Rawlinson from an obelisk at Koyunjik, with the Hindu symbolism relating to the three positions of the sun.* Three solar Disks

• Senart. Lalkgende du Bouddha in th^ /oumal asiatiqM,

Paris, 1873, vol. ii., p. 278, and 1875, vol. ii., pp. 120, 121. " Numismatic Chronicle^ vol. xx. (N. S.), pp. 31, 32.

OF SYMBOLS. 63

are there represented side by side; the middle one sends forth straight rays, and a hand hold- ing a bow (see above, fig. 11) ; the two others, of rather smaller dimensions, emit rays which are bent at the extremities, as if by an effect of centri- fugal force. ^

This interpretation may be further applied to the three Wheels placed on the points of the trisula in a Grasco- Buddhist bas-relief of Yusufzai {litt. A, No. 7). If, as I believe I shall prove,^ the central Disk of the trisulas was an image of the sun before it became, with the Buddhists, the Wheel of the Law, as much may be said of the three Wheels which here crown the points of the ancient symbol.

In Greece, I am not aware that the mythology alludes to the " three strides " of the sun. But sym- bolical images sometimes take the place of figures of speech. Does not, for example, the triscUe, formed of three legs radiating round a disc, admit of the same interpretation as the Hindu tree with its four suns 'i There is, moreover, presumptive evidence that the Greeks distinguished three posi- tions of the sun, and even that they selected distinct personages to represent those principal moments of its daily life. Near Lycosura, in

• Foot-prints have been used more than once as a vestige

of presence, a testimonial of passage, a symbol of walking. One finds them on stones dedicated to Isis and to Venus, in the latter days of the Roman empire, where, according to Letronne's interpretation, they are equivalent to the well-known inscrip- tion, ?\6a ivrav^a^ " I have been here." When the soles of both feet point each in an opposite direction, they may imply the idea of going and returning, a symbol of gratitude to the gods for a safe journey, ^^ Pro itu ac reditu felice^ — On Christian tombstones of the same epoch they sometimes are accompanied by the words In DeOy meaning, perhaps,

• • Walked into God." (See Raoul Rochette, Sur Us peiniures

des Caiacombes dans les Mhmoires publiks par PAcademU des In- scriptions et BelieS'LettreSf t. xiii., p. 235.)

• See further, chap. vi.

64 THE MIGRATION

Arcadia, stood the sanctuary of Zeus Lycaeus, where, according to Pausanias, bodies cast no shadow. It was situated on a mountain between two temples, one, to the east, was sacred to the Pythian Apollo, the other, towards the west, was dedicated to Pan Nomios.* Apollo, the slayer of the Python, well represents the morning sun dis- pelling the darkness in the east. As for the Lycaean Jupiter of Arcadia, it is the sun ;n all its mid-day glory, at the hour when bodies cast the least shadow.^ Lastly, Pan, the lover of Selene, has incontestably a solar character, or at least is connected with the sun when setting. M. Ch. Lenormant has brought into prominence the light- giving character of this divinity, whom Herodotus compares, without hesitation, to Chem or Min, an Egyptian personification of the nocturnal or sub- terranean sun.'

Our own popular traditions seem also to have preserved the remembrance of the three solar steps, at least in those parts of Germany and England where, till lately, the villagers climbed a hill on Easter-eve, in order to perform three bounds of joy at sun-rise. " And yet," adds Sir Thomas Browne, ** the sun does not dance on that day." * It must be remarked that popular language still speaks of the " legs of the sun," referring to those rays which sometimes seem to move about on the ground when their focus is hidden behind a cloud.

Let us now pass to the second group (pi. ii., litt. B), which represents combinations of four

' Pausanias, viii., 38.

• A. Maury. Religions de la Grke antique. Paris, 1857,

vol. i., p. 59.

• Ch. Lenormant. Galtrie mythologique in the Trisar de

numismatique. Paris, 1850, p. 25.

• E. B. Tylor. Civilisation primitive, vol. iL, p. 385.

OF SYMBOLS. 65

secondary figures ranged round a central one.^ I will here venture — always by way of hypothesis — an explanation similar to the preceding ones^ Equilateral crosses representing the sky, or the horizon, have been found on Assyrian monuments. Their extremities are sometimes ended by litde disks, of*.^ It may be questioned, not only whether these disks do not represent so many suns, as is the case in the preceding combinations, but also whether they do not relate to four different positions of the luminary, which would, perhaps, suggest no longer its daily course, but its annual revolution, marked by the solstices and equinoxes.

However this may be, the symbol of four Disks united by a Cross, spread, as a subject of decoration, through Asia Minor, Greece, Italy, and India, being sometimes simplified by the substitu- tion of a central Disk for the Cross (pi. ii., litt. B, Nos. 9 to 13), sometimes complicated by the intro- duction of the gammadion (Nos. 8, 16, and 18 to 23), without counting the variations produced by

• Nos. 8, 9, 12, and 19 are taken from Hissarlik pottery

(ScHLiEMANN. IlioSy No. I2i8, 1873, 1958, and 1822); No. 10, from a cup from Nola (Lud. Muller, fig. i8); No. ii, from an archaic Athenian vase (Id., fig. 7); No. 13 from a cylinder of Villanova (de Mortillet. La croix avant le f^ , /, chHsHanisnu, P aris, 1866, fig. 39); No. 14, from a coin of "Belgian Gaul {Revue numismatique, Paris, 1885, pi. vi., No. 4) ;

Nos. 15 and 16, firom ancient Indian coins (A. Cunningham. Bhilsa Topes, London, 1854, pi. xxxi., figs. 3 and 4); No. 17, also from an ancient Hindu coin (Greg. Archceologia^ 1S85, pi. xix., fig. 29); No. 18, from Buddhist symbols of Tibet (Hodgson. Buddhist Symbols in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society^ vol. xviil, ist series, pi. i., fig. 20) ; No. 20, from an earthenware vessel of Santorin (Waring. Ceramic Art in Remote Ages, pi. xliii., fig. 2); No. 21, from a coin of Macedon (Numismatic Chronicle, vol xx., new series, pi. iv., No. 7) ; No. 22, from the bas-reliefs of Amaranati {cf. above, litt. A, No. 6) ; lastly. No. 23, from a girdle of bronzed leaves found in a tumulus of Alsace (de Mortillet. MusSe prS- historique, pi. c, No. 1235).

• Victor Duruy. Symboles pmens de la croix, in the Revue

politique et litt'eraire, 14th January, 1882, p. 51, fig. 8.

F

J Ct~ :j) ^&>

66 THE MIGRATION

the partial or general transpositions of the Disks and gammadions. No. 17 represents a Cross whose gamma character results precisely from the addition of a Disk to the right of each arm. Nos. 14 to 18 may be considered as forming a transition to the symbols 19, 20, 21, 22, and 23, where it is no longer the gammadion which is inscribed in or alongside the Disks, but where the Disks themselves are placed between the branches of the gammadion. Perhaps also the combina- tions reproduced at the bottom of the plate may come directly from the equilateral cross, with disks placed between the branches TJf. The latter, after having ornamented Hissarlik pottery and the most ancient coins of Lydia, was pre- served even on the coins and coats of arms of the Christian Middle Ages, its intermediate stages being the pottery of the ** palafittes " in Savoy, and, later, the numerous Gallic coins on which the disks between the arms are sometimes changed into Wheels and Crescents.*

In these four disks or points, Mr. Greg discerns stars or small fires.^ I wonder \Ai2X fires would be here for. We might as well accept the four nails of Emile Burnouf. I much prefer to believe that, in conformity with the usual interpretation of the Disk, they were originally representations of the sun ; and do not these suns, perhaps, repre- sent, to use Guignaut's expression, "always the same sun" at a different point of the celestial horizon ?

The theory that the gammadion syvc^^\z^% the sun's motion, has met with the objection that the ancients were not acquainted with the rotation of the sun on its own axis. But, properly speaking, there is here no question of a rotatory motion.

• L. Maxe Werly. Monnaies ct ia croix^ in the Revue beige

de Numismatique. Brussels, 1879, pi. xii. and xiii.

• Greg. Loc. cit^ p. 296.

OF SYMBOLS. 67

What they wished to denote in bending the rays of the disk, was the circular translation in space which the sun seems to undergo during the day, or the year. The proof of this is found in the symbolism of the Wheel, which likewise served to represent the progress of the sun, without, for that reason, implying a knowledge of the solar rotation.

An ancient rite, occurring in different branches of the Indo-European family, consisted in making the circuit of the object intended to be honoured, or sanctified, keeping, meanwhile, the right side turned towards it, that is to say, following the apparent direction of the sun. Known in India by the name of pradakshzna, and still practised by the Buddhists of Tibet round their sacred stones, this custom has survived to our own times in different parts of Europe. Dr. MacLeod relates that the Highlanders of Scotland, when they came to wish his father a happy New Year, made in this manner the circuit of the house, in order to ensure its prosperity during the year. At St. Fillans, by Comrie, in Perthshire, this circumambulation, called deasil (deisul), was per- formed round a miraculous well, to which people came in search of health. A similar custom seems to have existed in the Jura Mountains.^

Another objection is, that a certain number of gammadions have their branches turned towards the left, that is to say, in the opposite direction to the apparent course of the solar revolution.* Prof. Max Muller has remarked that, perhaps, in this case, it was intended to represent the retrograde motion of the autumnal sun, in opposition to its progressive movement in the spring.^ Unfortu-

• Sir John Lubbock, Ori^n of Civilisation. London, 1870,

pp. 214 and 226.

• F. PiNCOTT, in ^'t Journal of the Roy, Asiat, Soc.^ vol. xix.

(new series), p. 245.

' Letter to M. Schliemann. Ilios, p. 520.

68 THE MIGRATION

nately, the eminent Indian scholar produces no evidence in support of this hypothesis.* Would it not be simpler to admit that the direction of the branches is of secondary importance in the sym- bolism of the gammadion ? When it was desired to symbolize the progress of the sun, namely, its faculty of translation through space, rather than the direction in which it turns, little attention will have been paid to the direction given to the rays. Although, in general, the form of the swastika predominates, the branches are turned towards the left in a great number of gammadions or titrasceles which are undeniably connected with the personifications or the symbols of the sun.* The same peculiarity may, moreover, be remarked on triscUes whose solar character is not dis- puted,^ and even on direct images of the sun, such as Disks whose rays, bent in order to render the idea of motion, are turned towards the left as well as towards the right.* Lastly, it sometimes hap- pens that the same monument includes several gammadions whose branches are turned respec-

^ However, in the last edition, recently published, of the Report on the Old Records of the India Office (London, 1891, pp. x-xi), Sir George Birdwood makes mention of the feet that the " right-handed " swastika is, with the Hindus, the emblem of the god Ganesh ; that it represents the male principle ; that it typifies the sun in its daily course from east to west, and that, lastly, it symbolizes light, life, and glory. The "left- handed" swastika^ or sauwastikdy on the contrary, is the emblem of the goddess Kali; it represents the female prin- ciple, typifies the course of the sun in the subterranean world from west to east, and symbolizes darkness, death, and destruction.

• Such, for example, are the gammadions inscribed between

the supports of the tripod of Apollo on a coin of Damastion

k^ mentioned above, and the gammadion on the breast of an ^ Apollo reproduceoHn our plate i.

• P. Six, in the Revue de Numismaiique. Paris, 1886,

p. 147-

• Percy Gardner. Numism, Chron,^ vol xx., pi. iv»

No. 20.

OF SYMBOLS. 69

tively in the opposite direction.^ Tradition, as we have seen, counts the two forms among the signs of good omen which adorn the feet of Buddha. The Mus6e Guimet possesses two statues of Buddha decorated with the gammadion, one, of Japanese manufacture, bears the swastika; the other, of Chinese origin, the sauwastika.

I must here call attention to an ingenious theory- brought forward, in 1891, by M. E. Harroy, director of the Ecole moyenne de Verviers, at the Archaeological and Historical Congress of Brussels, to account for the origin of the gammadion, and its connection with the equilateral cross.^ He be- lieves he has discovered, in the arrangement of certain cromlechs, indications which would point to their liaving formed a sort of astronomical dial, as exact as it was primitive. For its construction

Fig. 31.

he only requires three stones. At twenty paces from a point of observation, a, let us place, he says, a stone, b, in the direction in which the sun rises on the 21st of June; then at the same dis-

• Th. Roller. Les catacombes de Ronu^ vol. L, pi. vi., i. —

Cf. certain disks on the Hissarlik whorls. (Schliemann. Ilios^ No. 1 95 1.)

• Proceedings of the Congris archkologique et historique of

Brussels, vol. i. Brussels, 1892, pp. 248-250.

70 THE MIGRATION

tance from a place a second stone, c, in the direction in which the sun rises on the 21st of December.

The line b c will point north and south ; a e east, and a e' west, a b, a e, a c, and a e, will give the directions in which the sun rises on the 21st of June, the 21st of September, the 2 ist of December, and the 2 ist of March respectively ; a c', a e', a b', and A e', the directions in which it will set on the same dates. This cross, illustrating the course of the sun, will naturally become the symbol of the luminary, and four strokes might have been added to the extremities of the lines in order to give "the notion of impulsion of the rotatory movement of the regulating orb."

I will draw attention to the fact that, as the points B and c approach or go further apart, accord- ing to the latitude, this figure can only depict a cross in a fairly narrow zone of the terrestrial globe, and that, consequently, the explanation of M. Harroy is solely applicable to our latitudes. Even here, moreover, however simple the reasoning processes are which might have led to the con- struction of this natural observatory, there remains to be proved satisfactorily that such an idea was ever entertained and put into practice by our pre- historic ancestors.

I have admitted above that the gammadion, in so far as it was a symbol of the astronomical movement, may have been applied to the revolu- tions or even to the phases of the moon. The fact is all the more plausible since the equilateral cross seems itself to have been employed to symbo- lize lunar as well as solar radiation ; if we may judgo from a Mithraic image, where the points of the Crescent supporting the bust of the lunar goddess are each surmounted by an equilateral cross. ^ In this manner the frequent attribution

^ Lajard. Atlas^ pL Ixxviii.

OF SYMBOLS. 71

of the gammadion to lunar goddesses, such as the different forms of the Asiatic Artemis, might also be accounted for.

On coins of Gnossus, in Crete, the lunar Crescent

Fig. 32. Cretan Coin. {Numismatic Chronicle^ vol. xx., new series, pi. ii., fig. 7.)

takes the place of the solar Disk in the centre of the gammadion. S^c. a kO ^ /V^ f . -Str

A coin, which is believed to belong to ApoUo-

FiG. 33. Lunar T^xRASckLE.

(Barclay V. Head. Numismatic Chrvniclty vol. vii. (3rd series), pi. xi., fig. 48.)

nius ad Rhyndacum, shows a gammadion flanked by four Crescents.

On the sepulchral stelaioi Numidia the two gam- madions surmounting the image of the dead (see our fig. 17, where one of them is, so to speak, underlined by a Wheel) may be seen to give place, sometimes to two radiated Disks, sometimes to a Wheel and a Crescent, sometimes to an equilateral Cross and a Crescent, and, lastly, sometimes to two Crescents.* From which it might be concluded that the gammadion serves equally to replace the image of the sun and that of the moon.

M. Schliemann found at Hissarlik, in the strata

• Stiles du Koudiat el Batoum^ in the Comptes rendus de la

Sociktk franfaise de numismatique ct d'archhlogie^ vol. ii., pi. iii , figs. I to 6.

72

THE MIGRATION

lying above the " burnt city," a terra-cotta sphere divided into parallel zones by horizontal lines. In the middle zone are thirteen gammadions drawn up in line side by side. The celebrated explorer of Ilium believed he discovered therein a terres- trial sphere, on which the gammadions^ symbols of fire, seemed to indicate the torrid zone. Mr. R. P. Greg, faithful to his theory, prefers to dis- cern therein a representation of the universe, where the swastikas would seem to symbolize the supreme power of Zeus.^ May I be allowed to ask, in my turn, if there may not be seen herein a celestid sphere, on which the thirteen gammadions represent thirteen moons, that is to say, the lunar year ?

Fig. 34. FusAiOLE or Whorl from Ilios. (ScHLiEMANN. IlioSy figs. 245 and 246.)

IV. The Birth-place of the Gammadion.

Can we determine the cradle o{ Xh^ gammadion, or, at least, the region whence it sprang, to be transported to the four comers of the Old World ?

To be sure, it may have been formed spon- taneously here and there, in the manner of the equilateral crosses, the circles, the triangles, the

^ Greg. ArcJiaologia, 1885, p. 304.

OF SYMBOLS.

73

flower-mark, and the other geometric ornaments so common in primitive decoration.

But the specimens which we have been examin- ing are too identical, in their meaning as in their use, for us not to admit the original unity of the sign, or, at the very least, of its symbolical meaning.

A first observation, made long ago, is that the gammadion is almost the exclusive property of the Aryan race. It is found, in fact, among all the peoples of the Indo-European branch, whilst it is completely absent among the Egyptians, the Chaldaeans, the Assyrians, and even the Phoeni- cians, although these latter were not very scrupu- lous in borrowing the ornaments and symbols of their neighbours. As for the Tibetans, the Chinese, and the Japanese, amongst whom it is neither less frequent nor less venerated, it is not difficult to prove that it must have come to them, with Buddhism, from India.

There was only a step from this to the conclu- sion that the gammadion is a survival of the symbolism created, or adopted, by the common ancestors of the Aryans, and this step has been easily got over. Had we not the precedents of philology, which cannot come upon the same radical in the principal dialects of the Indo-Euro- pean nations without tracing its existence to the period when these people spoke the same language ? We did not even stop there. Desirous of invest- ing the gammadion with an importance propor- tioned to the high destiny imputed to it, one has •endeavoured to make it the symbol of the supreme God whom the Aryans are said to have adored before their dispersion. Thus we have seen Mr. Greg exhibit the gammadion as the emblem of the god of the sky, or air, who, in the course of the Indo-European migrations, was converted into Indra, Zeus, Jupiter, Thor, and so forth. M. Ludwig Miiller, on his side, after having by his

74 THE MIGRATION

very complete and conscientious work on the gammadion contributed so much to proving it to be a solar symbol, takes care to add that before receiving this signification it might well have been, with the primitive Aryans, "the emblem of the divinity who comprehended all the gods, or, again, of the omnipotent God of the universe."

To this end he draws attention to the fact that the gammadion is associated with divinities of diffe- rent nature, and that, therefore, it might well have the value of a generic sign for divinity, in the manner of the Star which figures before the divine names in the cuneiform inscriptions of Mesopo- tamia: "The sign," he concludes, "expressed then figuratively the word 9€oc, which corresponded with devay from which it is derived ; it is thus the primitive Aryans called the divinity whose symbol this sign probably was." Who knows if it did not imply and retain a still higher signification ; if, for example, the Greeks, "following the Pelasgians," did not employ it to symbolize a god elevated above the Olympians, or even the One and Supreme Being of philosophy and religious tradi- tion, "the unknown God, to whom, according to- Saint Paul, an altar was dedicated at Athens " ? ^

This is doing great honour to the gammadion. To reduce these theories to their real value it is only necessary to show that they are con- jectures with no foundation in history. When the latter begins to raise the veil which conceals the origins of the Greeks, the Romans, the ancient Germans, the Celts, the Slavs, the Hindus, and

• LuD. MuLLER. Op. city p. 107. — M. Alexandre Bertrand,.

for whose long-promised study on the gammadion we are waiting with justifiable impatience, makes it, with the Gauls at least, the symbol of a nameless divinity. {La Gaule avant Ut Gauiois. Paris, 1884, p. li.)— If, by this expression, the eminent archaeologist means a divinity whose name we are ignorant of, no one will gainsay the fact. But if he alludes to a divinity who had no name, this is quite another matter.

'/

OF SYMBOLS.

75

the Persians, we find these nations adoring the vague numina of which they caught a glimpse behind the principal phenomena of nature, wor- shipping the multitude of spirits, and indulging in all the practices of inferior religions, with here and there outbursts of poetry and spirituality which were as the promise and the dawn of their future religious development.

It is probable that before historic times they had dXredidy fetiches, perhaps even idols, in the manner of those uncouth xoana which are met with in the beginnings of Greek art. But it is unlikely that at the far more distant epoch of their first sepa- ration they had already possessed symbols, that is to say, ideographic signs, figures representing the divinity without aspiring to be its image or re- ceptacle. In any case we may here apply the adage affirmantis onus probandi ; upon those who wish to make the gammadion a legacy of the " primitive " Aryans, it is incumbent to prove that these Aryans practised symbolism ; that amongst their symbols the gammadion had a place, and that this gammadion typified the old Diu pater^ the Heavenly Father oi subsequent mythologies.

Should the same criticism be extended to the theories which make the gammadion a Pelasgic symbol, — whether by Pelasgians be understood the Western Aryans in general, or merely the ances- tors of the Greeks, of the ancient Italians, and of the Aryan populations who, primitively, fixed their residence in the basin of the Danube ?

We can here no longer be so affirmative in our negations. It is, indeed, an undeniable fact that the gammadion figures amongst the geometric ornaments on certain pottery styled Pelasgic, be- cause, in the bron ze p eriod ^ or thejfirst ir on age, it is found amongst all the Aryan peopIesTTrom Asia Minor to the shores of the Atlantic.^ But, to

• Max CoLUGNON. ArchSoiogie grecque, ^. 276.

I

CJ ft 1- I

7vy'/ < V * /y '.

• V / ///

7V/' L ,^ f\ O ' C' ,1^

JtrJ

j

76 THE MIGRATION

begin with, the very term Pelasgian does not seem to me a happy one, and it may be noted that there is now a tendency amongst archaeologists to drop it. This terra either refers to the pre- Hellenic, and the pre-Etruscan phase of civilization in the South of Europe, when it is only a word designed to hide our ignorance, or else it claims to apply to a determinate people, and then it confounds under the same denomination very different populations, of whom nothing authorizes us to make an ethnic group. Moreover, in so far as the first appear- ances of the gammadton are concerned, it is possible, and even necessary, to limit still further our geographical field of research.

Without going into the question whether geo- metric decoration may not have originated in an independent manner amongst different nations, it must be observed that this style of ornamentation embraces two_periods, that of paint ed and that o f incis^ decoration. Now, in this latter period, which is everywhere the most ancientpthe gam- madion is only found on the^^Mvhorls^' ' of Hissarlik and the pgttery o f the terramares. We have here, therefore, two early homes of our symbol, one on the shores of the Hellespont, the other in the north of Italy .

^ Was it propagated from one country to another by the usual medium of commerce ? It must be admitted that at this period the relations between the Troad and the basin of the Po were very doubtful. Etruria certainly underwent Asiatic i influences ; but whether the legendary migration of ! Tyrrhenius and of his Lydians be admitted or not, this influence was only felt at a period subsequent to the **palafittes" of Emilia, if not to the necropolis

of yiiiairovx— ^ •" '

i here remains, therefore, the supposition that the gammadion might have been introduced into the two countries by the same nation.

^^Ce<^ fAi/snfl- Y/f7f/ iVyy^hC^fJ" ^^^

^c/^

M j/^^{,

^//j

//.

OF SYMBOLS.

77

We know that the Trojans came originally from Thrace. There is, again, a very plausible tradi- tion to the effect that t he ances tors, or predecessors, o f the Etrusca ns, and, m genCTalTThe earliest known mhab itants of northern Italy,~eirtered the peimisula'Trom the north or north-east, after leaving the valley of the Danube. It is, therefore, fn this latter region that we must look for the first home of the gammadion. It must be remarked that when, later on, the coinage reproduces the types and symbols of the local religions, the countries nearest the Danube, such as Macedon and Thrace, are amongst those whose coins fre- quently exhibit the gammadion, the tStrascUe, and the triscele} Besides, it is especially at Athens that it is found on the pottery of Greece proper, and we know that Attica is supposed to have been primitively colonized by the Thracians.

In any case, to judge from the discoveries of M. Schliemann, it was especially amongst the Trojans that the gammadion played an important part from a symbolical and religious point of view; which may be attributed to the belief that it was there closer to its cradle and even nearer to its original signification. " The nations who had in- vaded the Balkan peninsula and colonized Thrace,*' > writes M. Maspero, " crossed, at a very early I period, the two arms of the sea which separated them from Asia, and transported there most of the names which they had already introduced into their European home. There were Dardanians in Macedon, on the borders of the Axios, as in the Troad, on the borders of the Ida, Kebrenes at the foot of the Balkans, and a town, Kebrene, near Ilium.'" Who will be astonished that these emi-

• Percy Gardner. Soiar Symbols on the Coins of Macedon and

Thrace^ in Xh^ Numismatic Chronicle, vol. xx. (N. S.), p. 49 etseg. (^^S^^, 5 ' '.

' G.. Maspero. Histoire ancienne des peuples de P Orient. ^

Paris, 1886, p. 241.

V/>L {i

78 THE MIGRATION

grants had taken with them, to the opposite shore of the Hellespont, the symbols as well as the rites and traditions which formed the basis of their creed in the basin of the Danube ? Doubtlessly) they borrowed a great deal from the creeds of the/ nations amongst whom they settled. But where has the gammadion been discovered amongst the vestiges of the far more ancient civilization whose religious and artistic influence they were not long before feeling ?

Mr. Sayce, it is true, having met with it in Lycaonia, on the bas-relief of Ibriz, maintains the impossibility of deciding if it is a symbol imported from the Trojans amongst the Hittites, or if, on the contrary, it is to be attributed to the latter.* Yet, whilst the oldest "whorls" of Hissarlik go back at least to the fourteenth or fifteenth century B.C., the bas-relief of Ibriz reveals an influence of Phrygian, and even Assyrian art, which is, perhaps, contemporaneous with King Midas, and which, in any case, cannot have risen long before the acces- sion of the Sargonidae ; that is to say, in order to determine the age of the monument we must come down to the ninth or eighth century before our era.*

It is therefore not difficult, here, as everywhere else, to connect the origins of the gammadion with the early centres which we have assigned to it. Even when it occurs in the north and we st,j^f Europe, with o bjects of t he bronze period, it is generally on pottery' recallmg the vases with geometric decorations of Greece and Etruria, and later, on coins reproducing, more or less roughly,

' A. H. Sayce. The Hittites, the Story of a forgotten Empire. London, 1888, p. 142.

• Pkrrot et Chipiez. Histoire de Part dans PantiquitiS,

vol. iv., pp. 728 and 794, note i. — With the exception of the bas-relief of Ibriz, the gammadion has only been remarked on a single Hittite monument ; it is a cylinder, probably of un- certain date. (ScHLiEMANN. Troja, p. 125.)

OF SYMBOLS. 79

the monetary types of Greece. It seems to have/ been introduced into Germany, Denmark, Sweden,/ Norway, and Iceland, in the same manner as that in which t he runic writin g was brought from the/ Danube valley to the shores of the Baltic and the ocean. It may have penetrated into Gaul, and from there into England and Ireland, either through Savoy, from the time of the " palafittes," or with the pottery and jewelry imported by sea and by land from the East, or, lastly, with the Mace- donian coins which represent the origin of Gallic coinage.

We have already seen how it was brought among the islands of the Mediterranean, and into Greece proper, then from Greece to Sicily and Southern Italy. It must be observed that even at Rome it seems to have always been connected with the traditions of the East. The only tomb- stone in the open air on which it has, so far, been noticed in the vicinity of the Eternal City is that of a Syrian.^ We must not forget that the Christianity of the Catacombs was likewise a religion of Oriental origin.

In the extreme East, the origins of the gam- madion can be traced without difficulty to the swastika of India. It remains to be investigated if the latter, in its turn, may be connected with the gammadion of the West. M. Ludwig Muller, desirous of proving that this symbol was prior to the dispersion of the Indo-Europeans, maintains that the swastika cannot have passed from the Hindus to the Greeks, or vice versdy because the religions of these two races differed too much for an exchange of symbols to be possible. My whole book tends to prove that this is no obstacle. I will have occasion, in particular, to show how India borrowed several of its principal symbols

^ LuD. MOller. Op, city p. 62.

uj..^?/

80 THE MIGRATION

from Mesopotamia, from Persia, and even from Greece. Why should the swastika form an exception ?

Here, however, occurs a difficulty, which we must not conceal. The swastika does not appear on the coins struck in Bactriana, or in India, by Alexander and his Indo-Greek successors. Even amongst the Indo-Scythians, whose coinage copies the Greek types, it is only visible on barbarous imitations of the coins of Basu Deva.^ On the other hand, as we have shown, it adorns the coins of Krananda, and the most ancient monetary ^,9i. 2, ingots of India. Moreover, Panini, who already makes mention of the swastika, is sometimes con- sidered to have lived in the middle of the fourth century b.c.^ It might therefore be possible that the Hindus had known the swastika before feel- ing in their arts, and even in their symbolism,

I the influence of the Greek invasion. Yet, for ^^^' '^f yS ' the best o f reasons, it is neither the Chaldaeans, tEe Assyrians, The Phoenicians, nor even the Egyptians, who can have imparted the gammad^n to Hindustan. There only remain, then, the

j Persians, whose influence on the nascent arts of India was certainly felt before Alexander. But in Persia itself the gammadion only appears as an exception, on a few rare coins approaching our era.f — Perhaps we would do well to look towards the Caucasus, where the antique ornaments with gammadionSy collected by M. Chantre, lead us

^ Percy Gardner. Coins of Greek and Scythic Kings of India and Baciria. London, 1886, p. 160. ^ MoNiER Williams. Indian Wisdom. London, 1876,

p. 173.

• M. LuDW. MuLLBR draws attention to a coin of the Acbae-

menidae in the British Museum^ which would seem to bear the gammadion ; but it is there a countermark which must belong to a much later period. — In the coinage prior to Alexander, the western gammadion does not seem to have advanced towards the east further than Asia Minor.

y

^5

O

P

<

o

o

O

K H

O H

CO

I-)

U

c

V - u

3 en

3

U

o o

a cs

U

^:2

o

c

s

tn

^^-^

TS

a

.2

CO

vi

is

<

•..

TJ ee

M

C -3 ctf S

i

-d §

o

1

«• o

Is

/v. ■•.

a

o

-d

i

>

— s

j^

.53

c

^

>

Mi

2

C/3

1

-<

o

(S

^E

1 ^

> f

o"

U3

CO

1

S2

•

Si

• cl

— a)

o

§

•-3

•g

1

^

fi

t

s

b

t r

•

d

b

<4->

b

o

! 1^

5

3 fl

u

2

o

3

4-*

c

2

a

1 S-

?.

c

£

' S

o u

o u

£b

« b

a

U

5

O

s

GS

5

Jj2

■s ?,

>

1-

l-H

H- 1 l-H

X

•—1

?i

flj

a>

O

« "^

o ^

V

<u

S

•£

^ e

+5 <

^

4-»

o

p

P

o 2

^^

o

2S

o

^P

>

H

H

H

h

►h

«5

H

U4>

H

VjOOQ IC 

OF SYMBOLS.

8i

back to a civilization closely enough allied, by its industrial and decorative types, to that of Mycenae.

Until new discoveries permit us to decide the question, this gap in the genealogy of the swastika will be equally embarrassing for those who would like to make the g'ammadum the common property of the Arjran race, for it remains to be explained why it is wanting amongst the ancient Persians. — It is right, too, to call attention to its absence on the most ancient pottery of Greece and the Archi- pelago, where it only appears with geometric decoration. — In reality, the problem is less a question of ethnography than of archaeology, or rather of comparative art.^

If the gammadion is found amongst none of the nations composing the Egypto-Semitic group, if, amongst the Aryans of Persia, it never played but a secondary and obliterated part, might it not be because the art and symbolism of these different nations possess other figures which discharge a similar function, whether as a phylactery, or else as an astronomical, or a divine symbol } The real talismanic cross of the countries stretching from Persia to Libya is the cruxansatay the Key of Life

• See the table on plate iii., where I have endeavoured to

trace, in a manner, the genealogy of the gammadion in the Ancient World. Supposing it be necessary to change ce rtain approx i mate dat;g Sj those, for example, of the centunes m which the civilizations of Mycenae and Villanova flourished, the suc- cession of the terms is none the less the same in each series, as is also the connection between the series themselves. It will be seen by this table that there hai^been, over the whole of Europe, two successive importations of the gammadion ; fine, prehistoncal, almost everywhere following the diffusion of pot- Tery^and of ornaments with geometric decorations ; and the other contemporary with the imitation o f Gre ek coins. Perhaps we must attribute to the existence of these two successive cur- rents the cause of the variations which M. Lud. Miiller points out, amongst the Germanic nations, between the forms of the gammadion in the bronze period and in the iron age. ^^'^ V# 7^^

82 THE MIGRATION

of the Egyptian monuments. As for their princi- pal symbol of the sun in motion, is it not the Winged Circle, whose migrations I trace in another chapter ? There would seem to be between these figures and the gammadion, I will not say a natural antipathy, but a repetition of the same idea. Where the gammadion predominates — ^that is to say, in the whole Aryan world, except Persia — the Winged Circle and the crux ansata have never succeeded in establishing themselves in? good earnest. Even in India, granting that these two last figures really crossed the Indus with the Greek, or the Iranian symbolism, they are only met with in an altered form, and with a new meaning.^ In brief, the ancient world might be divided into two zones, characterized, one by the presence oixh^gamfnadion^ the other by that of the Winged Globe as well as of the crux ansata ; and these two provinces barely penetrate one another at a few points of their frontier, in Cyprus, at Rhodes, in Asia Minor, and in Libya. The former belongs to Greek civilization, the latter to Egypto^ Babylonian culture.

As for India, everything, so far, tends to show that the swastika was introduced into that country from Greece, the Caucasus, or Asia Minor, hy waysjwhich we do not yet know. However that may be, it is owingTo^its adoption by the Bhuddhis ts of India that the gammadion still prevails amongst a great part of the Mongolian races, whilst, with the exception of a few isolated and insignificant cases which still survive amongst the actual populations of Hindustan, and, perhaps,. i of Iceland, it has completely disappeared from I Aryan symbolism and even folk-lore.*

• See chap. vi.

• Some mention might be made of the gammadions which

have been discovered in other parts of the world. In what mysterious way did this combination of lines come to be

OF SYMBOLS.

83

k'^

Stranded amongst the Ashantees ? There is, however, nothing against its having been conceived there, and spontaneously executed, like so many other geometric designs which are found even in the centre of the dark continent. — The same phenomena may have occurred in the two Americas. Yet, when we see it specially employed as a religious symbol amongst the Pueblo In dians, we are led to inquire if we have nnfr hf^Tt^ some vestige 01 a ^ommunicatipn _with fhe ~01d World^ ^ There can be no question of an influence subsequent to the advent of the Spaniards, for if these latter had brought the Pueblos the emblem of the Cross, it certainly would not have been under the form of the gammadion. There remain two ways by which the transmission of the symbol might have been effected ; to the east, by the expeditions of the still pagan inhabitants of Iceland ; to the west, by an influence coming from China or Japan. I would incline rather to the second theory, Mr. R. P. Greg has proved that another sign, similar to the swastika^ the ornament known as the fret or meander, is frequently met with on the ancient pottery of the New World ; this, too, in conditions recalling its employ- ment amongst the nations of our extreme East. (R.-P. Greg. The Fret or Key ornamentation in Mexico, in Archaologia, vol. xlvii., pp. 157-160.)

84 THE MIGRATION

J i

CHAPTER III.

ON THE CAUSES OF ALTERATION IN THE MEANING AND FORM OF SYMBOLS.

Causes which may alter the primary interpretation of sym- bolical types. — Loss of the primitive signification. — New mean- ings attached to uncomprehended symbols. — Harpocrates, the god of silence. — Identical symbols applied to different tradi- tions. — Saint George and Horns. — Daniel and the Chaldsean Hercules.-* The two doves facing each other. — Chaldaean origin of the religious S3rmbolism of the Persians. — Sources ^ . of the Christian symbolism of the Catacombs.— Causes which ^( . Q ^ may alter the form of s)rmbols. — Tendency to simplify the ' figures. — Tendency to beautify them. — Origins and transfor- mations of the Thunderbolt. — ^The antecedents of Sagittarius. — Mistakes due to ignorance and maladroitness. — Reconstruc- tion of a new intelligible type firom degenerate elements. — Gradual transformation of linear symbols into human figures, and of human figures into linear symbols. — Substitution of one element for another in a symbolical combination. — Lily and Lotus. — Addition of new elements to a former, figure. — The perron of Liege.

For two symbolical figures to have a common origin it is not always necessary that they should have the same meaning. It frequently happens that a symbol changes its meaning in passing from one country to another.

In this manner a symbol can very well become a mere ornament when, on account of its aesthetic value, or simply by reason of its originality, it is reproduced by artists who are unacquainted with its primitive acceptation. Such, for example, are those clasps in the shape of gammadions which are frequently offered for sale to visitors at Hom- burg, and which, according to M. Gaidoz, are

OF SYMBOLS. 85

reproductions of antique fibula found, some years ago, on the site of a Roman encampment not far from that place.*

A symbol, again, may retain merely a talismanic value, like those crucifixes, converted into fetiches y which are the only vestiges of Christianity left, among certain tribes of the Lower Congo, by the Portuguese domination of last century.

Sometimes, in similar cases, the new owners of the image will endeavour to explain it by a more or less ingenious interpretation, and in this manner they will restore to it a symbolical import, though applied to a new conception.

The rising sun has often been compared to a new-bom child. Amongst the Egyptians, this comparison led to Horus being represented as an infant sucking its finger. The Greeks imagined that he placed his finger on his lips to enjoin secrecy on the. initiated, and they made him the image of Harpocrates, the god of silence.*

This is what M. Clermont-Ganneau has very happily termed iconological mythology ; it is here no longer the myth which gives rise to the image, but the image which gives rise to the myth.

We may further quote, as an interpretation of . , , , the same kind, the legend related by Hygia ^which yhshn ; i // • "^^ made the Caduceus originate in HermestHrowing ^

his wand between two serpents fighting. It is evident that, here also, this hypothesis, soon to be transformed mto a myth by the popular imagina- tion, was due to a desire, unconscious perhaps, to explain the Caduceus.

Most frequently it is a conception pre-existent in the local traditions which we think we find amongst the products of foreign imagery. The Egj^tians of the later period sometimes repre-

• H. Gaidoz. Le symboiisme de la roue, p. 113.

• G. Lafaye. Histoire des dmnitis d*Alexandrie hors de

VEgypte. Paris, 1884, p. 259.

86 THE MIGRATION

sented Horus under the form of a horseman piercing a crocodile with his spear. M. Clermont- ^ Ganneau has shown how this symbolical image of the sun dispersing the clouds served as a model to the early representations of St George and the Dragon.^ The same subject had already been / employed by Greek mythology to depict Bellero- phon slaying the Chimaera,*

M. Gaidoz attributes a similar origin, not only to the image, but also to the worship of the Virgin of the Seven Sorrows^ or rather of the Seven Swords. He thinks that he discovers its prototype in certain Chaldaean cylinders in which a goddess is depicted in the middle of seven arrows or swords, which radiate doubtlessly from a quiver placed behind her back. The re- semblance between the two images is remarkable. This is how the author explains this transmission : " An Assyrian cylinder, or some other engraved stone, reached Italy in the Middle Ages. • . . The image of a woman could be taken for nothing else than that of the Virgin Mary. But what could be the meaning of those weapons which were seen in the figure, and seemed to transpierce her breast ? Without a doubt they were swords ; and what might they signify .•^ Some ingenious ecclesiastic was not wanting who assumed that they were the symbol of sorrows. . • . The swords numbered seven; it was then only necessary to ascertain, and this was no difficult task, the seven principal sorrows in the life of the Virgin Mary,"'

But here is a still better example : the image, so common on Chaldaean cylinders, of the mythical

• Clermont-Ganneau. Horus et saint George^ in the Revue

archhlogique of 1873, ^g- ^3-

• P. Decharme. Mythologie dc la Grice antique* Paris,

1886, fig. 161.

• MHusine. The number for November- December, 1892.

OF SYMBOLS.

87

hero, Idzhubar or Gilgames/ seen from the front and flanked by two lions, which he holds at arm's length, was not only diffused amongst the Greeks

Fig. 35. Assyrian Cylinder. (Lajard. Mithraj pi. xliv., fig. 10.)

and Hindus to symbolize their respective solar hero in the course of his exploits, it seems also, in our Middle Ages, to have suggested certain pictorial representations of Daniel in the lion's den.

Fig. 36. On an old Christian Staff. (Martin et Cahier. Melanges d^ archkologie^ vol. ii., pL xviii.)

In these the prophet is drawn full-face, standing with arms outstretched, in the classic attitude of prayer, between two rampant lions, which he seems to keep in awe as much by his gesture as by the effect of his prayer. In this manner might be explained the peculiar fact, pointed out by the Abbe Martigny, that Daniel is often repre-

^ According to a recent communication from Mr. Th. J. Pinches {Babylonian and Oriental Record of October, 1890), Gilgames would seem to be the definite pronunciation of this name, which has been read in such different ways in the cuneiform texts.

88 THE MIGRATION

sented between two lions, "whilst the den con- tains seven.'* ^

On a lintel of St Gertrude's Church at Nivelles,

in Belgium, there is a bas-relief representing

Samson slaying the lion, which belongs to the

oldest piece of carved stone still in situ in Bel-

/cx_/>. <Lyo S^^n^' The Biblical hero is there represented

Fig. 37. Samson killing the Lion. (Cathedral of Nivelles.)

dressed in the Roman costume, astride of the lion, whose jaws he seizes with his hands (fig. 37). A mere glance will permit one to find in this image a reminiscence of the scene, so often reproduced

Fig. 38. MiTHRA slaying the Bulu (From a bas-relief in the Louvre.)

on Mithraic bas-reliefs, where Mithras offers the bull in sacrifice (fig. 38).

The worship of Mithras was certainly practised

• Martigny. Dictionnaire des antiquitks chrktientus, Paris,

1865, p. 201. — See also De Gaumont. Mklanges d'archkologie religieuse. Paris, 5th edition, p. 68.

OF SYMBOLS.

89

in Belgium at the time of the Roman domination, for inscriptions, Deo Invicto Mitkrcel' have been found in the Gallo-Roman cemetery at Juslen- ville. The Nivelles bas-relief, to be sure, is not prior to the eleventh century ; but then it must be observed that at Nivelles, and in its vicinity, traces of Roman occupation have been discovered. The sculptor of St. Gertrude may very probably have been acquainted with a local Mithraic bas-relief, in which he saw an episode of Samson's history. It may, however, be equally admitted that the model came from without.

Mediaeval pictorial art, moreover, borrows fre- quently enough from Mithraic representations, wherein the sun and moon are depicted under the forms and with the respective attributes of the solar god and of the lunar goddess in the scene of the sacrifice.'

A remarkable example is seen in the bas-reliefs of the baptistery of Parma,*

The group of Mithras and the bull has received other adaptations again in the hands of Christian artists. M. Th. Roller has pointed out a singular instance in a Christian bas-relief of the third or fourth century. Christ is there represented in the form of Orpheus, playing on the lyre, with a Phrygian cap on the head, and the right leg re- posing on the body of a lamb, which turns its head towards the musician.®

• Cf. especially the bas-reliefs on the baptistery at Parma.

(Revue archhlogigue. Paris, 1853, vol. x., pi. 216.)

' In the Strasburg Cathedral there is a statue representing an individual clothed in the skin of a lion and holding in his hand a club. It was long thought to be an ancient statue to which the Christian edifice had extended its hospitality. M. Albert Dumont has shown that it was a Mediaeval work, suggested probably by images of the Gallo-Roman Hercules, like those bronze ones which have been found in the neigh- bourhood of Strasburg. {Revue archkologique^ 1870-7 1, vol. xxii., p. 246.)

• Th. Roller. CatacombeSy vol. ii., pi. iv., No. i.

90 THE MIGRATION

These alterations in meaning may sometimes be perfectly compatible with a knowledge of the primitive signification, for one is always prone to dis- cover in everything one's favourite image or idea. It was in perfect good faith that the Neoplato- nists believed they recognized the representa- tions of their own doctrines in the symbols and in the myths of all contemporary religions. Did not the early Christians see the Cross in all figures exhibiting an intersection of lines, as an anchor, a mast and its yard, a standard, a plough, a man swimming, a bird flying, a person praying with outstretched arms, the Paschal Lamb on the spit, and even the human face, in which the line of the nose crosses that of the eyes ? When the Sera- peum at Alexandria was destroyed, the Christian writers of the time relate that a certain number of cruces ansatce were found in it. They themselves observe that in these figures was recognized the old Egyptian symbol of life; which avowal, however, does not prevent them from seeing in this emblem a prophetic allusion to the sign of the Redemption, Sozomen adds that this fact brought about many conversions amongst the pagans/

A legend, widely diffused throughout the ancient world, related that Zeus, wishing to know the centre of the earth, let fly at the same moment from the ends of the world, in the east and west, two eagles (other versions say two crows), which came and settled at the same time on the ompfialos of Apollo in the temple at Delphi.^ It may be questioned if this tradition was not perhaps sug- gested by the desire to account for a representa- tion of the omphalos^ similar to the image of a temple found amongst the jewels collected by Dr. Schliemann at Mycenae. It is a sort of shrine,

^ Sozomen. Hist ecclh,, vii., 15, p. 725 B.

• Strabo. Liv, ix., ch. iii.

OF SYMBOLS.

91

which stands between two doves facing one another.

The origins of this representation must, in their

Fig. 39. Jewel from Mycenje. (ScHLiEMANN. Mydties, Paris, 1879, fig. 423.)

turn, be sought for in the symbolism of the wor- ship paid, in Asia Minor, to the Great Goddess of Nature, venerated by the Phoenician populations under the name of Astarte. The doves played a part in this worship, either as personifications of the goddess, or as sacred birds reared in the temples.^ Two doves appear on some stelai in

FiG. 40. Punic Stela. {Corpus inscript, semit,^ i., part iii.. No. 183.)

Libya, and, later, on imperial coins of Cyprus ; in the former they are facing one another on the opposite sides of one of those conical bethels

^ Francois Lenormant, in the Gazette arMologique of

92

THE MIGRATION

which represented the goddess (fig. 40) ; in the latter they are back to back on the roof of a temple containing a Sacred Stone (fig. 41).

gA

/

Fig. 41. Coin of Paphos. (GuiGNAUT, vol. iv., pi. liv., fig. 206.)

This combination of figures might all the more ^ easily relate to the omphalos ^ since the latter was a white stone, a real bethel^ xowviA at the top. I am not aware that it has ever been found repre- sented between two crows or eagles, but Strab p l>f.,J^/f informs us that near the Sacred Stone (cV airy), in the sanctuary at Delphi, there was an image of the two birds mentioned in the fable.^

Let us now pass over a dozen centuries, and, from the shores of the iEgean Sea, direct our steps towards the valley of the Sambre. Coins of

• Since the publication of the French edition of this work

• ><><. Sir George Bird wood has pointed out to me two representations

of the omphalos where the Sacred Stone is found with two

Fig. 42.

doves on its sides ; one (fig. 420^ is taken from a coin of Cyzicus {Numismatic Review^ vol. vii. (3rd series), pi. i.. No. 23), the other from a marble bas-relief found at Sparta {Mittheilungen des Deutschen Archdologischen Instituts in Athen^ 1887, vol. xii., pi. 12).

OF SYMBOLS. 93

the Principality of Liege, struck at Thuin under Bishop Otbert (1092-1119), offer to our view the well-known type of the Temple, — which Charle- magne borrowed from ancient Italy, — with this

Fig. 43. Coin op Thuin.

(De Chestret. Numismatique de la province de Liege^ pi. iii.|

No. 52.)

difference, that here the gable stands between two doves affrontie.

M. le baron de Chestret has drawn a parallel between this image and a legend relating to the siege of the monastery of Lobbes, in 955, by the Huns, who had invaded the territory of Thuin. The Lobbes chronicle relates that two pigeons, having escaped from the church, had flown three times round the barbarians' encampment, and that forthwith a violent shower of rain, by swelling their bows, had put the besiegers to rout.^ As Folcuin, the writer of the chronicle, became abbot of Lobbes in 965, it cannot be maintained that this narrative was prompted by Otbert's coin ; but the legend will probably have contributed towards establishing in the coinage of Thuin a type whose antecedents, perhaps, date back, across classic antiquity, to the sacred dove-cots of Phoenicia.*

It may also happen that the signification of a

^ Db Chestret. Numismatique de la province de Liege, Bnissels, 1888, p. 54.

^ The same subject seems to have passed into India, if we are to judge from the doves and other birds found facing one another on the roofs of the palaces represented in the Buddhist bas-reliefs of Boro-Budur. (Leemans. Boro Boedoer op het eiland Java. Leyden, 1873. Atlas, pi. Ixvi., fig. 102; cxliv., fig. 22, etc.)

94 THE MIGRATION

foreign symbol is intentionally modified in order to adapt it to an idea or a belief, till then devoid of all material expression, or confined to a few rudimentary figurations. When the Persians had taken possession of Mesopotamia, they converted to their own use almost the whole imagery of the conquered people, in order to give a concrete form to their own religious conceptions, which the absence of a national art left without well-defined plastic representations. The Assyrian geniU with a double pair of wings, provided a body for the seven superior spirits of Mazdeism, the Amshas- pands. The Chaldsean demons, with their hideous and bestial forms, were employed to represent the devaSy those Iranian personifications of all that is false, dark, and impure. Lastly, as we shall see in another chapter, Ahura Mazda appropriated the symbol of Ashur, the great god of the Assyrian pantheon, and the Iranian Holy Tree, whose sap averts death, borrowed its shape from the con- ventional Trees of Mesopotamian pictorial art.

In the same manner, when the Christians began to reproduce on the walls of the Catacombs the scenes of the Old Testament and the parables of the New, it was from classic, and even mytho- logical art that they they took their first models. Hermes' Criophoros furnished the type of the Good Shepherd.^ Orpheus taming the wild beasts be- came a symbol of Christ and of his preaching. The Christian clinging to the Cross, in order to overcome temptations, was represented by Ulysses bound to the mast of his ship, so as to resist the song of the Sirens. By an ingenious application of a myth, which paganism had already spiritualized,

^ The origin of this . type is found, perhaps, among the Phoenician people, where it was merely meant to represent the believer, or the sacrificer, bringing the sheep or the ram destined for the sacrifice. {Cf. Perrot et Chipiez, vol. iii., figs. 307, 308, and 402.)

OF SYMBOLS.

95

Psyche offered the image of the human soul united to Love, replaced by an angel.* The religions of Gaul and of India have offered instances of similar assimilations from the day they came into contact with the symbolism of more advanced nations.

In general, there must be an analogy between the old and the new interpretation sufficient to justify the transition from the one to the other. On the monuments of Egypt and of Mesopotamia divinities or genii are frequently met with possess- ing a double pair of wings, one raised, the other lowered ; the Phoenicians easily made therefrom a symbolical image of perpetual motion.' Amongst the Egyptians, the Phoenix rising from its ashes represented the sun resuscitating every morning in the glow of dawn. Depicted on a pyre, and encircled by a halo of glory, this solar Bird became, amongst the Romans, the emblem of the imperial apotheoses, and then passed to the sarcophagi of the Christians, as a symbol of the Resurrection.

The connection, however, is not always so easy to trace, whether in the form or in the idea, especially when it is a question of metaphysical conceptions embodied, at a later date, in a symbol of naturalistic origin. So long as symbols remain the image of some object or perceptible pheno- menon, the mental operation which produced them can always be reconstituted. But in the domain of abstract ideas the field of analogy is as vast as that of individual fancy, and the same image may be used to render the most dissimilar ideas. How could we ascertain the origin of so abstract a symbol as the representation of the world under the form of a serpent biting its tail, if the texts did not inform us that in the cosmogony of Egypt, of Chaldaea, of Greece, and of India, the

^ Th. Roller. Les catacombes de Rome. . Paris, vol. 11.,

PP- 370-372-

• Sanchoniathonis Fragmenta^ ed. Orelli, p. 38.

96 THE MIGRATION

earth was believed to be circumscribed by an ocean or celestial river, whose circular course is compared to a serpent ?

We must observe that even in naturalistic religions one image may be applied to very different objects. The serpent, for instance, has also served to symbolize the lightning, solar rays, clouds, rivers, and even the course of the stars in the sky.

Symbols may even differ in appearance and yet be genealogically connected with one another. This leads us to examine the causes which may alter the form of symbolical representations.

There is a tendency, in the first place, to reduce or abbreviate the figure in order either to enclose it in a smaller space, or else to lessen the work of the artist, especially when it is a complicated image in frequent use. In all systems of writing where the characters first appeared under the form of hieroglyphs, the letter need only be glanced \ over in order to find the symbol. It is known \ that our vowel A was originally a bull's head, a I bucrane, and that the latter, in its turn, repre- sented the whole animal, in conformity with the popular rule that the part is equal to the whole in the matter of symbols, as well as of sacrifices. It is thus, again, that in the signs of the Zodiac the Lion is merely represented by its tail.

At other times, on the contrary, we have addi- tions and embellishments suggested by aesthetic considerations. Such, in particular, was the fate of nearly all the symbols adopted by Greece, whose art, so powerfully original, never accepted foreign types without stamping them with pro- found and happy modifications. We will see an important example of this in the transformations of the Caduceus.

OF SYMBOLS.

97

The Thunderbolt is another symbol which lent itself to all the refinements of classic art ; here, however, the germs of those improvements, like the origins of the symbol itself, must be sought for further towards the East. On bas-reliefs at Nimrud the Thunderbolt is represented in the left hand of a god holding an axe in his right ; at Malthai it is brandished in each hand by the god Merodach struggling with the monster Tiamat, the mythical assailant of the moon. We may add that in these Mesopotamian sculptures its antecedents are re- cognized without difficulty ; it appears there, indeed, as a double trident, or rather as a trident doubled in the manner of the blade in the two-

FiG. 44. Assyrian Thunderbolt. (Layard. Monuments of Nineveh^ 2nd series, pi. v.)

edged axe, or of the hammer in the Two-headed Mallet .

Almost all nations have represented the light- / ning by a weapon. Among the Chaldaeans it was ' depicted by a trident as well as by a pitch-fork and an axe. The Trident, with branches which zigzag like lightning, is frequently exhibited in the hands of the Assyro-Chaldaean gods. On a cylinder dating back to the oldest times of Chaldaean art the handle of a Trident held by the god of the storm lets fall a jet of water into the mouth of a deer.

The Assyrian artist who— with the intention, perhaps, of accentuating the power of the god — ) first doubled the Trident, or rather produced from '

H

98 THE MIGRATION

it the trifid sheaf, of which Greek art was to make such good use, secured thereby for the old Mesopotamian symbol an advantage over all the

Fig. 45. (Rawlinson. The Five Great Monarchies^ vol. ii., p. 251.)

Other representations of lightning with which it was to compete.

The Greeks, like all the Indo-European nations, seem to have figured to themselves the light of the storm under the form of a bird of prey. When they had received the image of the Thunder- bolt from Asia Minor, they placed it in the talons of the eagle, and made it the sceptre, and even the symbol, of Zeus ; explaining, in return, according to their custom, this symbolical combination by a myth : it was, said they, the eagle that brought the Thunderbolt to Zeus, when the latter was preparing to fight the Titans.^

Roman Italy transmitted the Thunderbolt to Gaul, where, in the latter centuries of paganism, it alternated with the Two-headed Hammer on Gallo- Roman monuments ; it is even found on amulets of ancient Germany, Scandinavia, and Brittany.

In the East it penetrated into India in the track of Alexander. It had there to compete with other symbols having the same signification : " the sparrow-hawk with golden wings," and "the stone with four points," of which the Vedas speak, — the

^ GuBERNATis. Zoologicol Mythology. London, 1872, vol. ii., p. 196.

OF SYMBOLS. 99

St. Andrew's Cross (itself perhaps a double fork) which forms the vajra, the redoubtable weapon of Indra, god of the stormy sky ; ^ the Drum and the Axe which figure in the hands of Siva ; lastly, its own antecedent, the Trident, which the Hindus had already borrowed from the West, or else imagined themselves spontaneously.

Siva, who succeeded Zeus on the coins of the Indo-Scythic kings when the last glimmering of •Greek civilization in north-west India had died out, holds in his hand sometimes the Thunderbolt, ' sometimes the Trident,* and if the latter remains / the essential weapon of the god in the later ' imagery of the Hindu sects, the Thunderbolt made none the less its way amongst the Buddhists, who transported it with their symbolism as far as China and Japan. Even at the present time it can

Fig. 46. DoRDj. (From a specimen belonging to the author.)

be recognized there under the form of the dordj, a small bronze instrument shaped like a double sheaf, with six or eight branches, which, held between the thumb and forefinger, is used by the lamas and bonzes to bless the faithful, and to exorcise demons.*

A legend which M. Gustave Le Bon found in Nepaul claims to justify the presence of the

^ In the Vedas Indra's weapon is defined as " the stone with four points which brings the rain" (Rig. Veda, 4, 22, 1-2). Now the vajra of Indra had so exactly the form of a St. Andrew's cross that the term vajrarupa^ ** vajra-shaped," is the equivalent of our expression "in the form of the letter X." {Cf. Dictionnaire de Saint- Htersbourg^ 6, 630.)

^ Barclay V. Head. Catalogue of Indian Coins in the British Museum. London, 1886, p. 147 et seq,

• The dordj appears already on the bas-reliefs of Sanchi.

loo THE MIGRATION

Thunderbolt in the temples of the country by stating that Buddha had wrested it from the god Indra.^ The assertion is true in this sense, that Buddhism, after having precipitated from his supreme rank the Master of the Brahminical Olympus, made of his terrible and capricious instrument an ally of man in the struggle against the powers of evil. It is interesting to note the fact that with us, too, the antique and redoubtable attribute of the Master of the Thunder has become the emblem of lightning removed from the blind direction of natural forces and placed by science at the service of human industry. Are there many other symbols which can boast of such a long and fruitful career ?

This happy disposition of Greek genius reacted even on symbols of strange religions wherever their form was not invariably regulated by the canons of a perennial tradition. M. Menant has pointed out the hand of Greece in the transforma- tion of the winged bulls which kept watch of old at the entrances to the Assyrian palaces. Their function as gate-keepers or guardians, in con- demning them to remain immovable, imposed upon them, in spite of their wings, rigid contours and massive forms, calculated to give at once an impression of repose and force. With the ad- vent of the Persian religion, in which the bull was a mythical character invested with a wholly active function, as representing Gayomert, the first-bom of creation, it was no longer deemed necessary to fasten his images to the ground ; the bull moved its wings, started at a gallop into space, brandished a bow, and ended, under the Greek rule of the Seleu- cidae, by assuming, on cylinders, the well-known physiognomy of Sa gittariu s.^

^ GusTAVE LE Bon. Voyage au Nkpaul in the Tour du Mondey 1886, li., p. 266. ■ J. Menant. Pierres gravkes dela Haute- Asie^ vol. ii., p. 191.

OF SYMBOLS.

lOI

Beside the improvements due to the artistic taste of their authors we must place the disfigura- tions brought about by the maladroitness or ig- norance of the copyist, as may be remarked on so many Gallic coins, where Greek symbols have assumed the most singular forms.

Sometimes those corruptions tend to produce a new type, which, in passing through a whole series of intermediate forms, takes the place of the old. It is like those dissolving views where the outlines of the two succeeding pictures are blended in an image which is no longer the one, and is not as yet the other, but exhibits features borrowed from both.

Nothing is more curious than to follow the gradual stages of the degeneration which, on Gallic coins, has finally transformed into the letter E the bust of Apollo,* and into the letter H, on coins of Valenciennes, the type of the Carlovingian temple formed of four columns placed on a base- ment and surmounted by a pediment.^

MM

<

>

Fig. 47. Degeneration of the Temple Type.

A metamorphosis of the same kind may be noticed in the carved work on paddles from New Ireland, which were exhibited in 1872 by General Pitt Rivers at the annual session of the British Association for the Advancement of Science. We see here a whole series of deformations, which at last

• C. A. Serrure. La numismatique et Varchkologie gauloise^

in the Annales de la Socittk d^archtologie de BruxelUs^ vol. iv., p. 58.

• Ch. Robert. Lettre a M. R, Chalon, in the Retnte

beige de numismatique of 1859, p. 133 et seq. It must be observed that the letter H is the first in Hannonia (Hainault).

I02 THE MIGRATION

change a human form into a crescent placed on the point of an arrow. Had the intermediate figures not been found, the connection between the two extremes would never have been admitted, nor even suspected.

Fig. 48. Polynesian Carvings. (Flammarion. EtoiUs ei curiosites du del, p. 445.)

As a counterpart of the metamorphoses which thus convert a face into a sign or instrument we will see further on examples of symbols which, purely linear in the beginning, have gradually assumed a human physiognomy.* These trans- formations may, in certain cases, be systematic and premeditated; but generally they originate in a desire to give an intelligible character to a shape- less symbDl by approximating it to the image which it seems most to resemble.

When a foreign or antiquated symbol is formed of several images combined, it sometimes happens that one or mofe of its constituent parts are modi- fied in order to better agree with the religious traditions, the aesthetic preferences, the national predilections, or even with the geographical pecu- liarities of its new environment. It is thus that, in the symbolism of Europe, the Lily has genenJly taken the place which the Orient assigned to the Lotus.

There are also symbolical combinations in which several superposed elements, dating back to diffe- rent periods, can in some measure be distinguished. The most curious monuments to be studied in this

^ See chaps, v. and vL

OF SYMBOLS.

103

connection are the perrons or pirons which, in the Middle Ages, constituted the symbol of communal liberties in several cities of eastern Belgium. The

Fig. 49. Thb Perron of Liege. {Revue de Liige^ vol. vL (1846), p. Z6,)

most celebrated of those perrons is still standing, above a fountain, on the market-place at Liege ;

Fig. 50. Heraldic Perron. (LoYBNS. RecutU hiraldiquey passim.)

it consists of a white marble column placed on a square base with five steps, guarded by four lions. The capital is surmounted by the three Graces, who support a Crown encircling a Fir-cone with a small Cross on its point

I04 THE MIGRATION

In other towns of the same country, at Namur, for instance, the perron only comprised a column on a pedestal with three steps. ^

T\i^ perron of Liege has had a very chequered existence, which makes it all the dearer ,to its fellow- townsmen. Transported *to Bruges by Charles the Bold in 1467, after the defeat of the citizens of Liege, and solemnly restored to the old episcopal city ten years later, twice blown down in a storm, in 1448 and in 1693, it figured as early as 1303 on the banner of the trades leagued together in defence of their privileges, as also on the gemel blazon of the two annual burgomasters, or temporary masters, of the city.*

In still earlier times it is seen on coins of the bishop-princes from the end of the twelfth century. On one of them, dating back to Rodolphe de Zaeringen (i 167-1 191), it only appears in the form of a column surmounted by a ball, above which is

Fig. 51. Coin of Rod. de Fig. 52. Coin of Jean

ZiERINGEN. D'ApS.

(De Chestret. Numismatique de la prindpauti de Liige^ pi. vi., No. 119, and x., No. 192.)

a cross, and the inscription peru voc(or) (fig. 51). On a coin of Jean d'Aps (i 229-1 238), however, the Fir-cone is plainly visible at the top of the column

(% 52).

The meaning and origin of the perrons have been much discussed.* M. Ch. Piot, general

• Jules Borgnet. UHdtd de vilie et U Perron de Namur^

in the Messager des sciences historiques. Ghent, 1846, p. 235.

" LoYENS. Recueil hiraidique des bourgmestres de la noble citi de Ltige, Lifege, 1720.

' The name itself means simply "stone" {hompetronem). It

OF SYMBOLS.

105

archivist of Belgium, has proved in a conclusive manner that they were, in the Middle Ages, " stones of justice," marking the place where the holders of municipal jurisdiction sat in the open air; and thus it is easily explained how they every- where became the symbol of municipal life, as also of popular privileges/ But this explanation leaves the question of their origin untouched. Moreover, why were these stones surmounted by a column, and why did this column itself support a Fir-cone and a Cross ?

According to some, the perron might simply be a sort of Calvary, or even an elevated Cross, like that which figures on the farthings of Charlemagne, and on some coins of the bishop-princes ; ^ accor- ding to others, it might date from the Eburons, and represent an ancient druidical stone ;^ there are those, again, who attribute it, together with the Fir- cone, to one or other of the Germanic races who successively occupied the basin of the Meuse;* whilst some, lastly, would wish to make it a legacy of the Roman domination in Belgium.*^

For my own part I consider that \}cit, perron of Liege may be resolved into five elements belonging

is generally used in the sense of a stone with steps, a stone staircase. Yet, in the vicinity of Verdes, in France, there are several artificial mounds, composed of heaps of stones, which are named perrons or perrouxy and which have given rise to many legends. ( Une visite i Verdes^ by M. Ludovic Guignard (from the Bulletin de la Societe Dunoise, Chateaudun, 1891.) ' Ch. Piot. Observations sur le perron de Lttge^ in the Revue beige de numismatigue^ vol. iii., p. 369 et seq,

• Baron de Chestret. Le perron liegeoisy in the Reports

of the Institut archkologique likgeoiSy vol. xviii. (1885), p. 175 et seq.

• H^NAUX. Le Pkron de Li^ge^ in the Revue de Lilge^ vol. vi.

(1846), p. Zd et seq,

. * Ch. Rahlenbeek. Le Perron de Lihge^ in the Reime de Belgique^ vol. Ixv. (1890), p. 31 et seq,

• Bug. Dogn^e. L^^ge, in the Collection nationaley Brussels,

I vol. ill., pp. 24-27.

io6

THE MIGRATION

to as many different periods. Putting aside the lions and the Crown, which date from the Middle Ages, and the group of the Graces, which, in 1693,. replaced three copper figures representing, it would appear, scoundrels embracing rods, there

remain ;

I. The calumny which represents the common element of monuments of this kind, and which may date back, as M. Rahlenbeek thinks, to the Ger- manic tribes settled in western Belgium. — Tacitus bears witness to the presence of sacred columns amongst the Frisians who occupied the valley of the Lower Rhine, nor far, consequently, from the Meuse ; he even calls them Pillars of Hercules ; however, he hastens to recall to mind that many things are fathered upon Hercules which do not belong to him/ The Saxons, that is to say the inhabitants of the right bank of the Rhine, vene- rated, on their side, wooden or stone pillars dedi-

FiG. 53. Column of Hildeshbim. (Kratz. Der Dom zu HUdcsheimy 2nd part, pL vii., fig. 2.)

cated to the god Irmin; such was the famous

Irminsul demolished by the order of Charlemagne.

A stone column dug up at Eresburg or Stadt-

• De mor, German.^ xxiv.

OF SYMBOLS. 107

bergen in Westphalia, under Louis the D^bonnaire, and placed in the cathedral of Hildesheim, where it still serves as a candelabrum, exhibits a striking resemblance to the ancient representations of the perron of Liege.

M. Plot, again, has proved that people were sworn on the perron. Now we learn from the Saga of Gudrun that amongst the Scandinavians they swore " by the holy white stone." ^ More- over, there have been preserved until our own times, on the tumuli or haugs of the Scandinavian Peninsula, pillars of white stone to which the lower classes accord a certain veneration. One of these stones, now in the Bergen Museum, presents the similitude of a small pillar with an enlarged top three feet high and sixteen inches in diameter.^

Were the pillars of the Germanic nations dedi- cated to the divinities of the sky, or of war } Did they exhibit a simulizcrum of Thor, of Odin, or of a god Irmin ? HaHjJTgy a jballJG. acceptati on, as M. Holmboe thinks witETrespect to the Scan- dinavian cippiy or did they provide a cosmogonical symbol, as might be inferred from a passage in Adam of Bremen to the effect that, the Saxons venerated in their Irminsul the image of "the universal pillar which supports all things" ?' All that can be said for the moment is that these pillars had a religious character, and that they had to play a part in the social life, so intimately con- nected, amongst all barbarians, with the religious life of the people.

2. The Fir-cone. — This is, according to M. Henaux, "the symbol of an existence united but distinct," and represents the union of the tribes

• "At enom hvita helga Steini" (Godrunar-Harmr^ str. 47).

(In Edda Saemundar Hinns Frbda^ Stockholm, 1818, p. 237.)

• Holmboe. Tracts de Bouddhisme en Norvige^ fig. 10.

' Gesta Hammenburgensis EccUsia pontificum^ Hamburg, 1706, lib. L, eh. vi.

io8 THE MIGRATION

leagued together against the dominion of Rome.^ We do not find, however, that the Fir-cone admitted of this interpretation in the symbolism of the ancient Germans, or even of the Gauls. To tell the truth, we possess very little information on the particulars of Germanic symbols and even forms of worship. To make up for this, however, we know that, in the Graeco-Roman paganism, the fruit of the pine d ischarged prophylactic, sepulchral, and ghallic functions. — Amongst the Etruscans the Fir-cone occurs frequently in tombs and on urns, sometimes alone, sometimes on the top of a pillar.^ Does it there figure a representation of the flames on an altar, and does it consequently sym- bolize the persistency of life in death ? The pillar, whole or broken, and often adorned with bas- reliefs, was a. fairly common monument on Belgo- Roman tombs.* But we nowhere find that it supported a Fir-cone, and nothing permits us to suppose that the perrons ever had a sepulchral acceptation. — Moreover, the Thyrsus of Bacchus, composed of a stalk crowned by the fruit of the pine, was a familiar emblem in classic paganism.* An emblem of the same kind was borne by Syl- vanus Dendrophorus, that old god of the Latin forests, assimilated at a later date, on so many Gallic monuments, to one of the principal divinities

• Henaux. Loc, cit., p. 91.

' G. Dennis. The Cities and Cemeteries of Etruria. Lon- don, 1848, vol. iL, pp. 157, 193, and 492. — Cf. Jos. Micall Monuments antiques, Paris, 1824, tab. xxxvi.

' L. Van der Kindere. Introduction i Vhistoire des insti- tutions de la Belgique au moyen Age. Brussels, 1890, p. 86.

• " It must be also taken into consideration that the burning

altar often represented, as is seen at Mycenae (see below, fig' 74)» by a cylindrical pyre surmounted by a triangular- shaped flame, was accounted the centre and palladium of the city in the most ancient republics of antiquity. {Cf. FusTEL DE CouLANGES. La ctti antique.) — But this tra- dition does not seem to have spread beyond Greece and Italy.

OF SYMBOLS. 109

of the Celtic pantheon, if riot its supreme god — the god with the Mallet :

Et teneram ab radice ferens^ Sylvane^ cupressum}

It may therefore be asked if the addition of the fir-cone to the perron of Liege is not due to the syncretic influence of Gallo-Roman art, which would thus have brought the Germanic column within the limits of classic paganism, as, at a later period, the Church introduced it into Christian society by surmounting it with a Cross. Perhaps also it was thus desired to keep alive in the monument a phallic sign ification, whilst correcting whatever too great coarseness this symbol might have had in its primitive form.

It is probable that the pyr of Augsburg, that gigantic Fir-cone, depicted, from time immemorial,

Fig. 54. The Pyr of Augsburg.

on the arms, the coins, and the seals of that town, dates from the time of the Roman occupation. It has been found, indeed, at Augsburg itself, on a Roman monument, now in the museum of that town, and known as the altar of the duumviri. The pine-fruit is there sculptured at the top of a pillar ornamented with flower-work, which sepa- rates the statues of the two municipal magistrates, exactly as, at Liege, the perron figures between the coats of arms of the two annual burgomasters.*

• Georg,^ L, 20.

• Von Raiser. Die romischm AlUrthumer zu Augsburg.

Augsburg, 1820, pi. xxi.

no

THE MIGRATION

It must be observed that the pyr rests on a capital ; now, every capital supposes a column, that is to say, that we have here the remains of a veritable perron^ which was never baptized by the apposition of a Cross, but was merely shortened by the suppression of the shaft, in order to be more easily introduced into armorial bearings and coins.

I have been assured, but have not been able to verify the fact, that in Rome itself, in front of the church of SS. Nereo et Achilleo, built on the ruins of a temple of I sis, there was still to be seen, some years ago, an antique column surmounted by a Fir- cone with a Cross on the top.

We have likewise the proof that the Fir-cone,

l«ifflffftifWhHUUltlluU4tmtamu t mq 6 -.^-"^«e*..^^v<iSP^*— ^ :f

g^ »M»j WU"m 1 \LS \ U<tjitagnr^

Fig. 55. BucKLB from Envermeu. (CocHET. La Normandie souierraitu^ pi. xii.. No. 4.)

Fig. 56. Buckle from Eprave. (A. Bequet. Soc. arch, de Namufy voL xv., p. 315.)

placed at the end of a stalk or pillar, figured amongst the objects held in veneration by the Franks, who occupied, in the fifth century, the East of Belgium and the North-east of France.

OF SYMBOLS.

Ill

The ^Abbe_Cochet and M. Alfred Bequet have separately foundT the former in the Merovingian cemetery of Enyermeu , near Dieppe, the latter in the cemetery of Epiave, not far from Namur, silver belt-buckles adorned with an identical figure, in which I have no hesitation in recognizing a prototype of the perrons. We have there, in the middle of a support or pedestal, which is placed between two peacocks facing one another, a long stalk, capped by a conical object, whose resem- blance to the Fir-cone at once struck the Abbe Cochet, though at that moment he was little thinking o{ X}^^ perrons of Belgium (figs. 55, 56).^ It is to be remarked that the two birds facing one another are also met with on the sides of the

Fig. 57. Seal of Liege ad iegata. (LoYBNS. Recucil hhuldiqtie des bourgmestres^ p. 2.)

perron on the earliest coin of Liege, on which an attempt is made to represent this monument with the Fir-cone (fig. 52), and also on a seal which Loyens attributes to the year 1348 (fig. 57).

If the fact be insisted upon, that the stalk engraved in the Frankish image seems to be of wood, I will remark that the symbolical pillars of

• AbW CocHET. La NonnandU souterraine. Paris, 1855,

p. 344^ — ^A. Bequet. Nos fouilUs en 1880, in the Annales de la Socihtk archkologiqtu de Namur ^ vol. xv., p. 315.

/

112 THE MIGRATION

the ancient Germans were made of wood as well as of stone. This was particularly the case with the Irminsul, which the oldest chronicles define as the trunk of a tree erected in the open air.^ The Hessians of the eighth century, who lived on the Lower Rhine, still venerated, at the time when they were evangelized by St. Boniface, the trunk of a tree, which was to them the simulacrum of the god Thor.^

YXo not oiur May- Poles, often a mere stalk sur- ^ '^^ / roiinded^ with ribbons, take us back to the time when Lucan sang of our forefathers :

simtdacraque mctsta deorum Arte carent, casisque extant informia trunds * /

Lastly, old chroniclers relate that in the thirteenth century the destruction of the Irminsul by Charle- magne was still commemorated at Hildesheim on the Saturday following the Sunday of the Latare^ by planting in the ground, on the cathedral square, two poles six feet high, each surmounted by a wooden object one foot in height, and shaped like a pyramid or cone. The young people then endeavoured with sticks and stones to overthrow this object. Does not this tradition directly con- nect the Irminsul, or rather the Irminsuls, with the stake which, surmounted by a Cone, is pre- sented to our view in the Prankish buckle, just as the stone column of the Hildesheim cathedral links them with the perrons of Belgium 'i The same custom, or rather the same popular sport, existed elsewhere too in Germany, at Halberstadt in particular ; here, however, it was the canons

• " Trancum quoque ligni non parvae magnitudinis in altum

erectum sub divo colebant patria eum lingui Irminsul appe- lantes, quod Latine dicitur universalis columna 4uasl sustinens omnia." ((?/. a/., liv. i., eh. vi.)

• " Robur Jovis sive Thori deastrl" (Eckart. Comment

tarii de rebus Francice orientalis. Wurzburg, 1729, p. 344.)

• Pharsaliay iii, 412.

OF SYMBOLS.

113

who indulged in it on the Sunday of the Lcetare itself.^

We have, moreover, a more direct proof that the representation of the stalk, surmounted by a Fir-cone, and placed between animals facing one another, figured in Christian imagery from the eighth century of our era. The sculptures in question are taken, one from the parapet of the cathedral of Torcello, near Venice (fig. 58), and

Fig. 58. From the Cathe- dral OF Torcello.

Fig. 59. From the Athens Cathedral.

the other from a bas-relief on the Athens cathe- dral (fig. 59). Both of them are reproduced in the remarkable work of M. R. Cattaneo, L' archi- tecture en Italie}

3. The Cross. — Tradition relates that the Chris- tian missionaries everywhere overthrew, amongst the Belgians, the altars of Thor and of Wodan. But the fate of the column of Hildesheim shows us how monuments of this kind managed to escape . destruction by placing themselves, so to speak, under the protection of the new faith. At Hilde- sheim, they placed a Virgin on the column, trans- formed into a candelabrum. At Liege, a Cross

• EcKART. Op. city p. 221. — Meibom. De Irminsula

Saxonicay p. 20.

^ Translated into French by M. Lemonnier. Venice, 1891, figs. 19 and 165.

I

114

THE MIGRATION

was placed on \}cit perron, and the oaths which were taken on the " sacred whitestone " continued to be taken on the Cross which sanctified the ancient simulacrum. In Sweden also cippi are found, similar to the one I have mentioned above, on the top of which the Cross has been incised/

The Abbe Cochet thinks that the figures en- y. J/f graved on the Envermeu plate denote a Christian ^ ' symbol, because we find in the Catacombs, and even in Roman architecture, the symbol of a bunch of grapes between two peacocks facing one another, depicting the soul quenching its thirst at the eternal fountain of life. Nothing, however, entitles us to distinguish a bunch of grapes in the object placed at the end of the stalk ; moreover, its resemblance to the ordinary representation of the thyrsus is incontestable. Lastly, we have already seen in the present chapter that the custom of figuring sacred objects between two winged animals facing one another was spread throughout the whole Mediterranean basin long before the birth of Christian art. It is especially on the side of sacred stones and trees that they are met with, as I shall have an opportunity of pointing out in the following chapter. Now, in so far as it was a cosmogonical column, related to the Scandinavian Yggdrasill, the Irminsul is just as much connected with the tradition of the Universal Pillar as with that of the Tree of the World, both of which seem to have received their first plastic expression amongst the Assyro-Chaldaeans.

Curiously enough, the Tree of Life between two peacocks facing one another is even found in the symbolism of modern India (fig. 60).^

^ LiLiEGREN. Nord Fomlemningar^ ii., No. xci. — Cf, Car- TAILHAC. La France prkhistorique, Paris, 1889, p. 317: " Many unhewn pillars in the departments of the Yonne, Cotes du Nord, Finisterre, Morbihan, Indre, Creuse, Puy-de-Dome, Sadne-et-Loire, etc., bear Crosses and even Madonnas.

?fr&& (J /rt-fl ^'

^ I. ■

^o

^ch S^

•' c ^^u::\^ ^ .-^^ ^'<^

OF SYMBOLS.

115

It will be observed that here each of the two peacocks holds a serpent in its beak. Now the peacock was held amongst the ancients to kill serpents, and this also may be one of the reasons

Fig. 60. Cloth from Masulipatam. (Sir G. BiRDWooD. Tlie Industrial Arts of India. 1880.

which brought about its introduction into Christian symbolism.^

It is evident that, at least in its outlines, all this iconography takes us backwards, far beyond Christianity, into the very midst of antique symbolism.

Lastly, it is proper to remark that traces of Christianity are entirely wanting in the cemeteries

• Maccarius. Hagioglypta. Paris, 1856, p. 205.

ii6 THE MIGRATION

of Envermeu and Eprave, as well as in nearly all the Prankish cemeteries of that period.

Thus, to sum up, the perron of Liege includes in harmonious order the legacies and, so to speak» the witnesses, of all the civilizations which have succeeded one another in this part of Belgium. In this respect it is more than a symbol of municipal liberty; it is the embodiment of the very history of the nation.*

1 My dissertation upon the origins of the/^m?« has had the privilege of reviving, in Belgium, the controversies which this subject seems never to exhaust. We must instance, in par- ticular, the recent works of MM. L^on Van der Kindere, L6on Naveau, and Eugene Monseur.

M. Naveau has no hesitation in adopting the theory of M. the Abbd Louis, that iht perron of Liege was, from the beginning, a real Calvary, with a purely religious signification. Liege, which, as he points out, was at one time a mere village, only became an important city from the time of St. Lambert, its first bishop and veritable founder. Now, he asks, is it credible that a bishop would have chosen a pagan symbol as an emblem of his city ? {Le Perron LikgeoiSy from the Bulletin de VInstitut arcMologique Lihgeois. Liege, 1892.)

M. L. Van der Kindere admits, on his side, that the perron was in all times an elevated Cross, but he adds that this Cross had essentially a secular and administrative import It was the symbol of the Weichbildrechty that is to say, of the right granted to the towns to establish a market under the protection of the imperial authority, and it was thus it came to symbolize the whole of the municipal liberties. In reference to this, he recalls to mind the Rolandsaulen, those columns serving as a support to the image of a warrior, bearing the name of Roland, which, fipom the thirteenth century onwards, are noticed in many towns in northern Germany. He considers that these statues might have replaced the Cross as a symbolical representation of the imperial power. (Notes sur les Perrons, in le Bulletin de PAcad^mie royale de Belgique, Brussels, 1892, vol. xxi. (3rd series), p. 497-)

According to M. Monseur, whose opinion I am rather inclined to accept, perrons, Rolandsaulen and Irminsaulen, would be forms, differing according to time and place, of the post, sometimes adorned with a shield, which the ancient Germans used to erect in their public meetings, and which were consecrated to the patron god of those assemblies, pro- bably Tiews, whose name, the Germanic equivalent of Zeus, is

OF SYMBOLS. 117

met with in the word Tuesday. This god bears the epithet of

• • god of the assembly" (thingsaz, i.e., Zew agoraios), a surname

which has been pointed out in an inscription in England. This post was probably erected on a stone ; whence the expression, met with in old Alsatian texts, to have ".post and stone in a village/' meaning, to have jurisdiction there. At a later date these posts had the Cross placed on them in Belgium, as in Germany they were surmounted by the statue of the hero whom the "chansons de geste" represented as the paladin above all others, and whose name, besides, probably offered a certain consonance with Hrodo, like Irmin, one of the names of the god Tiews. (Supplhnent litteraire de V Indhpendance beige of the 3rd of May, 1891.)

ii8 THE MIGRATION

4 -V^. Str^^-^j^ -^-rn. S>^^ Xi^^/c., jtJ&J.9s^^ CHAPTER IV.

SYMBOLISM AND MYTHOLOGY OF THE TREE.

«)^?

IF,^^0

I. The Sacred Tree and its acoljrtes. — The Tree in the art and symbolism of Mesopotamia. — ^The Tree between two animals, or two monsters; adoption of this theme by the Persians, Phoenicians, Greeks, Hindus, Arabs, and Christians. — ^The Tree between two human personages; its migrations into Persia, India, and the extreme East. — Characteristic features of the images derived from these two themes. — ^The variety of certain details does not preclude relationship be- tween symbolical combinations. — Substitution of sacred objects for the Tree between its acolytes.

II. Interpretation of the Sacred Tree amongst the Semites. — The Sacred Tree does not merely represent a plant venerated for its uses. — Simulacra of the Goddess of Nature ; the asherim. — The representation of the artificial fertilization of the palm- tree became, in Assyria, the symbol of fecundation in general. —

^ J SI M)rths and symbols relating to the Tree of Life. — The Cosmo- gonical Tree in the cuneiform texts. — The Tree of Knowledge. — The Calendar Plant or Lunar Tree.

(/,/C/, III. The Paradisaical Trees of the Aryans. — MythicalTrees of

the Hindus. — ^TheTree of Knowledge amongst the Buddhists,

and its connection with the Cosmic Tree. — Contests for the fiiiit

. of the Tree. — Analogous myths amongst the Persians, Greeks,

{/j&^ and Scandinavians.— How far this similarity of traditions denotes a common source. — Logical coincidences in the applications of vegetable symbolism. — Enrichment and approximation of mythologies by the mutual exchange of myths and symbols.

I. The Sacred Tree and its Acolytes.

The Tree is one of the oldest and most widely diffused subjects in Semitic pictorial art, especially in Mesopotamia.^ It first appears, on Chaldaean

• JOACHIN Menant. Les pierres gravies de la Haute-Asie.

Paris, 1883.86, vol. i., figs. 41, 43, 71, 86, 104, 115, 120, 121,

OF SYMBOLS.

119

cylinders, as a stem divided at the base, sur- mounted by a fork, or a crescent, and cut, mid-way,

a b c d

Fig. 61. Rudimentary Forms of the Sacred Tree.*

by one or more cross-bars, which sometimes bear a fruit at each extremity.

a bed

Fig. 62. Varieties of Sacred Trees.' This rudimentary image frequently changes into

and 142; vol. ii., figs. 11, 13, 17, 18, 19, 36, 41, 54 to 61, 85, no, 208, 213, etc.

1 a is taken firom a Chaldaean cylinder (J. Menant, Pierrts gravUsy vol. L, fig. 71) ; ^, firom a cylinder of Nineveh (Layard, Monuments of Nineveh^ 2nd series, pL ix.. No. 9) ; c, firom a Chaldean cylinder (J. Menant, Pierres gravies^ vol. i., fig. 115); dy firom an Assyrian cylinder (Perrot et Chipiez, Histoire de Pari dans Vantiquitk^ vol il, fig. 342).

• a (Menant, Pierres gravkesy vol. i., fig. Zd) ; b (Lajard,

Mithrdy pi. xxxix., fig. 8) ; c (Perrot et Chipiez, Histoire de Party vol. ii., fig. 235); d (Seal of Sennacherib, Menant, Pierres gravUsy voL ii., fig. 85).

I20

THE MIGRATION

the palm, the pomegranate, the cypress, the vine, etc. (fig. 62).

On the monuments of Nimrud and Khorsabad, beginning with the tenth century before our era, the

Fig. 63. Conventional Trees of Assyrian Bas-reliefs.

Tree becomes still more complex ; it would some- times seem to be composed of fragments belonging to different kinds of plants. The stem, which suggests a richly ornamented Ionic column, is crowned by a palmette ; the base is concealed

OF SYMBOLS.

121

behind a bunch of slender leaves, which, in some cases, recall our fleur-de-lis (fig. 62^), or else it rests upon a pair of fluted horns, which recur again at the top and even in the middle of the stem (fig. 63). On both sides branches spread out symmetrically, bearing conical fruits (fig. 63^), or fan-shaped leaves (fig. 63^), at their extremities. Sometimes the ends of these branches are con- nected by straps which form a net-work of the most pleasing effect^

Whatever the ornamental value of this figure may be, it is certain that it has, above all, a reli-

Fig. 64. The Acolytes of the Sacred Tree. (Lajard. MiihrOy pi. xlix., fig. 9.)

gious signification. It is invariably associated with religious subjects, among the intaglios of the cylinders, the sculptures of the bas-reliefs, and the embroidery of the royal and sacerdotal garments. Above it is frequently suspended the Winged Circle, personifying the supreme divinity, Assurat Nineveh, Bel or Ilu at Babylon. Lastly, it nearly

• L.WARD. Monuments of Nineveh, ist series, pi. 6, 7, 8, 9,

25, 39, 44. — G. Rawlinson. The Five Great Monarchies of the Ancient Eastern World. London, 1862-67, vol. ii., pp. 236, 237. — See also passim in the Atlas, appended by F^lix Lajard to his Introduction d Vktude du culte de Mithra,

122

THE MIGRATION

always stands between two personages facing each other, who are sometimes priests or kings in an attitude of adoration, sometimes monstrous crea- tures, such as are so often met with in Assyro- Chaldsean imagery, lions, sphinx, griffins, unicorns, winged bulls, men, or geniiy with the head of an eagle, and so forth.

Hence we have two types, or symbolical com- binations, whose migrations we can easily follow.

A. The Tree between two animals facing each other makes it first appearance on the oldest

Fig. 65.

(From the Catalogue of the de Clercq collection, vol. i., pi. ii., 15, and pi. vii., 61.)

^y cylinders of Chaldaea. In the de Clercq collection it is seen on engraved stones which are attributed, one to the archaic art of Chaldaea, the other to the school that flourished, according to M. J. Menant, in the city of Agadi at the time of Sargon I., some four thousand years before our era.^

^ The object engraved between the two monsters in fig. 65^ is, according to the Catalogue of the de Clercq collection, a candelabrum. I think that we must rather see in this a tree of the kind reproduced above (fig. 62^), from a bas-relief in the Louvre. Moreover, the Tree, the Candelabrum, and the Column, are images which merge into one another with the greatest ease {cf, below, fig. 76). The two objects have not only a resemblance of form, but also of idea, on which matter I can- not do better than refer the reader to the chapter entitled The

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV.

Figure a is a bas-relief of Nineveh, reproduced from Layard ^ {Monuments of Nineveh^ 2nd series, pi. xlv., fig. 3).

Figure h is taken from a Phoenician bowl discovered at Caerium by M. de Cesnola, and reproduced by M. Clermont- Ganneau {C Imager ie phknicienne, Paris, 1880, pi. iv.).

Figure c comes from a Persian cylinder inscribed with Aramean characters, the property of M. Schlumberger, and reproduced by M. Ph. Berger {Gazette archeologique for 1888, p. 143)-

Figure d belongs to a bowl which was found, together with products of Sassanian art, near the White Sea (J. R. Aspelin. Antiquitks du Nord Finno-Ougrien, Helsingfors, fig. 610).

Figure e is copied from a capital of the temple of Athene at Priene (O. Rayet et A. Thomas. Milet et ie golfe Latinique. Paris, 1887, pi. xlix., No. 5).

Figure/ reproduces the ornamentation of an archaic vase of Athens belonging to the British Museum (Rayet et Collignon. Hisioire de la dramique grecque, fig. 25).

Figure g comes from the sculptures on the baptistery at Cividale (Le Monnier. L Architecture in Itaiie, Venice, 1891, fig. 36).

Figure h comes from the bas-reliefs of Bharhut, probably anterior to our era (A. Cunningham. The Stupa of Bharhut^ pi. vi.).

Figure i is copied from a Tanjore carpet at the India Museum in London (Sir George Birdwood. The Industrial Arts of India, London, 1880, p. 53).

Figure/ is taken from a tympanum of the church at Marigny, in the Calvados department (De Caumont. Rudiments d'ar- chkologie. Architecture religieuse, Paris, 5th edition, p. 269).

Plate IV.

Fig. a. Bas-relief of Nineveh.

Fig. c. From a Persian Cylinder.

Fig. b. From a Phoenician Bowl.

Fig. d. From a Sassanian Bowl.

Fic. t. Capital of the Temple of Athene at Priene.

Fic./. Archaic Vase of Athens.

Fig. g. Bas-relief of the Paptistery of Cividale.

Fig. ^ Bas-relief of Bharhut.

Fig. /. Tanjore Carpet.

Fig. j. From a Tympanum orihc CKurch at

Marigny.

OF SYMBOLS. 125

However this may be, it was only at the time of the Assyrian domination that it received its definite and so highly artistic shape. While the Tree becomes larger and more conspicuous, the two animals, no longer embracing or crossing one another, assume a more natural and strictly sym- metrical attitude (see pi. iv., fig. a).

From Mesopotamia this subject passed on the one hand among the Phoenicians and into the whole of Western Asia, on the other among the Persians after the fall of Babylon.

The latter confined themselves to copying the Assyrian type on their seals, their jewels, their cloths, and their bas-reliefs, until the end of the empire of the Sassanidae, in the seventh century of our era (pi. iv., figs, c and d). . .

From Persia it passed into India, doubtlesajn during the period immediately preceding the in- vasion of Alexander. The presence of the Tree between two lions facing one another among the Buddhist sculptures of Bharhut is even one of the indications that help to prove the influence of Iranian art on the most ancient monuments of Hindu architecture (pi. iv., fig. h)}

In the bas-reliefs of Kanheri, where the symbols of Buddhism are mingled with the reminiscences of an earlier form of worship, the Sacred Tree is sculptured as an object of veneration between two elephants facing one another, whilst in other bas- reliefs it is transformed, flanked by the same two elephants, into the Lotus-flower which forms the Throne of Buddha.* Lastly, after the extinction of Buddhism in India, it was resumed by the

Jewel Bearing Tree in Mr. W. R. Lethaby's recent work, Archi- teciure^ Mysticism^ and Myth.

• A. Cunningham. The Stupa of Bharhut London, 1879,

pi. vi and vii.

^ Fkrgusson and Burgess. Cave Temples of India, Lon- don, 1880, p. 350.

124 THE MIGRATION

Brahmanical sects, which confined themselves to replacing Buddha pn his Lotus Throne (still be- tween the two elephants), by Parbati, the spouse of Vishnu.^ Moreover, we again meet with the Tree — in which Sir George Birdwood does not hesitate to recognize the Tree of Life — between two animals facing one another on the cloths, the carpets, the vases, and the jewels of contemporary India.^ In this last case, however, it is not always easy to discriminate whether we are in the presence of a survival of pre-Islamitic symbolism, or of a reaction of Sassanian art introduced into India by the Islamic invasions {cf. fig. 60 and pi. iv., fig. i). The Phoenicians borrowed it from Mesopo-

FiG. 66. Stele from Cyprus. (Perrot et Chipiez, vol. iii., fig. 152.)

tamia more than a thousand years anterior to our era, developing its artificial appearance until all semblance of its arboreal origin has well-nigh vanished, to be replaced by an inter- lacing of spirals and strap-like curves (pi. iv.,

^ Moor. Hindu Pantheon^ pi. 30.

• Sir George Birdwood. Industrial Arts of India. Lon-

don, 1880, p. 350.

OF SYMBOLS. 125

fig. d). Some of those combinations, in which winged sphinxes cling to the spirals, betray a singular medley of Egyptian influences, whilst at the same time already suggesting the elegant modifications of Greek art.*

This type, as conventional as it is aesthetic, occurs wherever Phoenician influence was felt, more especially among the archaic pottery of Corinth and of Athens (pi. iv.. fig. /). Perhaps it had already penetrated directly into Greece through Asia Minor, for it is seen on an amphoray discovered by General de Cesnola at Curium, which MM. Rayet and Collignon place among the vases with geometric decorations belonging to an

Fig. 67. Vase from Curium. (Cesnola. Cyprus^ chap, i., p. 55.)

earlier time than the period of Phoenician in- fluence. The Tree preserves here a more natural appearance ; it is placed between two quadrupeds standing on their hind legs and overlooking the stem. This brings us back to the Chaldaean pro- totype of our fig. 65.

If it did not furnish the Greeks with the first idea of the palmette and the honeysuckle orna- ment, it certainly suggested the decoration of certain capitals, such as those of the temple of Apollo at Didyme, and of Athene Polias at Priene (pi. iv., fig. e)}

• Sara Yorke Stevenson. On certain Symbols of some

Potsherds from Daphnce and Naucratis, Philadelphia, 1892, p. 13 et seq.

• O. Rayet and A. Thomas. Milet ei le goife Latinique.

Paris, 1877, pi. xvii., No. 9, and pi. xlix., No. 5.

126 THE MIGRATION

Greece, however, seems only to have made use of it by way of exception. If it penetrated into Italy, and even into Gaul, along with the other products of Oriental imagery, it did not become an ordinary motive of classic art. We may draw attention to its presence, by the way, in a decorative painting at Corneto,^ and on a Gallic coin found near Amiens, and attributed to the commencement of our era.

Following in the footsteps of M. Hucher, I had at first taken the object engraved on this coin be-

FiG. 68. Gallic Coin. (Hucher. Lart gaulois^ voL ii., p. 36.)

tween two quadrupeds to be a cup or drinking vessel. But my attention has been directed to some intaglios of Cyprus, and even of Chaldaea, where the tree assumes the form of a staff sup- porting a semicircle, as in the figure (>id given above. M. Hucher, with his usual perspicacity, thinks that the subject engraved on this coin belongs " to the same train of thought as that which in antiquity brought face to face the lions of Mycenae on the gates of that town, and the lions of the Arab or Sassanian fabric of Mans on the shroud of St Bertin, or even, in the thirteenth century, the doves with serpents* tails on the capitals of the cathedral at Mans." It is strange to note the presence of the same theme, dealt with in an identical manner, on 2l fibula discovered

• J. Martha. Archeologie Etrusquc et Romaine, Paris,

iig. 8.

OF SYMBOLS. 127

near Geneva, which M. Blavignac considers to be of Christian origin.^

However, it is by another way that it was in- troduced into Christian symbolism. It was, in fact, taken directly from the Persians by the Byzantines about the seventh century of our era. The influence of Sassanian art had made itself felt in the Byzantine Empire from the time of the death of Theodosus, if not earlier. " The Byzan- tines," says M. Charles Bayet, " did not invent all the ornamental combinations from which they got such pleasing effects ; in this instance again they bor- rowed them from the East, and on the monuments of Persia models are found from which they drew their inspirations." ^ The same writer proves that in the sixth and seventh centuries the apart- ments of the rich, and even the treasures of the churches, were filled with stuffs which came from Persia, or which reproduced the subjects of Persian art.^ It is related that even Justinian had employed a Persian architect to decorate several buildings in Constantinople.* Under these circumstances, how could the Byzantines help adopting one of the most pleasing and widely diffused Sassanian themes of decoration, which lent itself both to the refinements of ornamenta- tion and to the fancies of the symbolical imagi- nation ? This is, moreover, the way by which the whole fantastic fauna of the East entered Europe, to form the Christian symbolic menagery of the Middle Ages.*

• J. D. Blavignac. Histoire de r architecture sacrte a

Gerive, Paris, Atlas, pi. ii., fig. 2.

• VArt Byzantin. Paris, p. 60.

• Id,y chap. iii.

• Batissier, quoted byK Soldi. Les Arts tntconnus, Paris,

1881, p. 252.

• The Tree between two lions facing one another appears

already on an ivory casket which Millin attributes to an early period of the Byzantine Empire, and which is now in the

i28 THE MIGRATION

From the Grecian provinces it was introduced into Italy, where it is often found in religious architecture between the seventh and the eleventh centuries in Sicily, at Ravenna, and especially at Venice (see pi. iv., fig. g^ and also fig. 58). Here it was even taken up and reproduced by the Renaissance, as may be seen at Santa Maria del Miracoli, at the Scuola of San Marco, etc.^

Finally, it crossed the Alps with Roman art. M. de Caumont was one of the first to draw atten- tion to its presence amongst the sculptures of the Roman period, in particular on a tympanum of the church at Marigny, in the Calvados depart- ment. It is here sculptured between two lions, which hold the stem with their fore-paws, and bite at the extremities of the middle branches (pi. iv., iig.j)?

What a strange fate for this antique symbol, which, after being used for several thousand years in the long since vanished worships of Higher Asia, came thus to be stranded, in the western extremity of Europe, on the sanctuary of a religion possessing also amongst its oldest traditions the reminiscence of the Paradisaical Trees of Mesopotamia ! '

cathedral of Sens. ( Voyage dans les Dtpartemenis du Midi. Paris, 1807, pi. X. of Atlas.)

^ Bachelin Deflorenne. LArt^ la Dkcoraiion et VOme- mcnt dcs Tissus. Paris, pi. iv. and xiii.

• It is generally the griffin which is chosen in preference,

perhaps because it symbolizes vigilance.

• The Arabs adopted it in their turn, when they had over-

thrown the Sassanian dynasty, but divesting it of all re- ligious signification. Through their agency it reached Europe towards the beginning of the Middle Ages, together with the stuffs which are still extant in private and public collections, in treasures of churches, and so forth. (See Anciennes Hoffes in the Mhlanges d'archhlogie of MM. Ch. Cahier and A. Martin, vol. i., pi. 43 ; vol. ii., pi. 12 and 16; vol. iii., pi. 20 and 23 ; vol. iv., pi. 24 and 25.) It is also to be seen on a golden vase, adorned with enamelled partition work, which belongs to the church of Saint-Martin-en-Valais, and which is said to have been sent to Charlemagne by the Caliph Haroun Al Rashid.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE V.

Figure a is taken from an Assyrian cylinder (Lajard. MUhra^ pL Ixi., fig. 6).

Figure by from the ornamentation of a Phoenician bowl (Clermont Ganneau. L Imagerie phimcienne^ pi. vi.).

Figure r, from an imperial coin of Myra in Lycia (Collignon. Myihologie figurk de la Grice. Paris, Bibliothfeque des Beaux- Arts, p. lo).

Figure d^ from a Persian seal (Lajard. Mithra^ pi. xliv., xlvi., No. 3). ^

Figure ^, from the sculptures in the caves of Kanerki (Fer- guson and Burgess. Cave Tcmpks of India^ pi. x., fig. 35).

Figure / from the bas-reliefs in the cave of Karli (Moor. Hindu Fatitheon^ pi Ixxii.).

Figure ^, from a wooden group in the Mus^e Guimet

Figure hy from a Chaldean cylinder (Lajard. MUhra^ pi. xvi., fig. 4).

Figures /and/, from coins of the Javanese temples (Milues. Monnaies de V Archipel Indiefiy pi. vi., fig. 50, and pL ix., fig. 67).

Figure k^ from a JSyn manuscript known by the name of the Fejervary Codex (Publications of the Bureau of Ethno- graphy, Washington, 1882, vol. iii., p. 32).

Figure /, from the ornamentation of a modem S3nian copper dish inscribed with cufic characters, presented by fhe Count Goblet d'Alviella to Sir George BirdwoodJ'cc/^ ^^^

Figure m^ from the bas-reliefs of the cathedral at Monreale (D. B. Gravinat. // duomo di Monreale. Palermo, 1859, pi. XV., H),

Plate V.

Fig. «. From an Assyrian Cylinder.

Fig. i. From a Phcenician Bowl. Fig. c. Imperial Coin of Myra in Lycia.

Fig. d, Persian Seal

Fig. e, Indian Sculpture. Fig./ Indian Sculpture.

Fig. g: Japanese Group.

Fig. k, Mexican Manuscript

Fig. l Syrian Ornamentation. Fig. m. Sicilian Bas-rdief.

OF SYMBOLS.

129

B. The image of the Tree between two human {or semi-human) personages invariably facing one another followed at first almost the same route as the type whose migrations I have just described. The two themes are sometimes combined, as we see, in Assyria itself, on the cylinder reproduced above (fig. 64). Modified considerably by Greek art, like all symbols which made use of the human figure (pi. v., fig. c, and below, figs, 69 and 83), it remained more faithful to its earliest type in Phoenicia (pi. v., fig. b\ in Persia (pi. v., fig. cC), and even in India, where the two Assyrian eagle- headed genii (pi. v., fig. a), which advance towards the Tree holding the symbolical Cone, became the two naga-rajahs^ or ** snake-kings," — their heads entwined with cobras — who support the stem of the Buddhist Lotus (pi. v., fig. e). In the grottoes of Karli this stem, which serves as a sup- port to the Throne of the Master, stands erect both between two of those naga-rajahs and two deer facing one another (pi. v., fig. /).

These sculptures date back to a period which cannot be prior to the reign of Asoka, i.e., the middle of the third century B.C., nor much later than the beginning of our era. It is interesting to again come across them, at an interval, perhaps, of two thousand years, in Japanese wooden groups of the seventeenth century belonging to the Guimet Museum. In one of them the naga-rajahs bear a genuine dragon on their shoulders ; this substitu- tion, together with some differences in the costume and the figure of these personages, is almost the only liberty which the native art took with the old Buddhist subject, long since forgotten in its original home (pi. v., fig. g).

From India it reached, in company with Buddhism, the island of Java, where we meet ivith it upon those curious medals of temples which the natives, although converted centuries ago to

K

/./

I30 THE MIGRATION

Islamism, continue to wear by way of talismans. It occurs there, amongst other Buddhist symbols, between two figures with human bodies and beasts' or birds* heads, — ^which is surely the Mesopotamian conception in all its integrity (pl. v., figs, i and /).

It is also found in China on Taoist medals, recalling the coins of the Javanese temples.^ Here, however, the disposition of the Tree, as also the costume of the personages, refer to quite a different type, whether it be that we are here in the pre- sence of a corruption of Javanese coins, or that these, in imitating the Taoist coins, cast, so to speak, the subject of the latter in a mould pro- vided by the Buddhist symbols of India.

From the Indian Archipelago — or from Eastern Asia — it may have even reached the New World, if we are to judge from the resemblance of the scene depicted on the Javanese medals to certain images found in manuscripts connected with the ancient civilization of Central America. ^Udr^cc^^

We have seen that the Cross was used, in the symbolism of the ancient inhabitants of America, J!^J(jto represent the winds which bring the rain. These crosses sometimes assume a tree-like form, and are then composed of a stem bearing two horizontal branches, with a bird perched on the fork, as in the famous stele of Palenque.* More- over, this tree is sometimes placed between two personages facing one another, with a sort of wreath of feathers on their heads, who cannot but recall the monstrous aspect of the beings depicted on both sides of the Tree upon the medals of Javanese temples. The reproduction which I

^ Specimens of these medals are to be found in the depart- ment of medals in the Biblioth^ue Nationale at Paris.

• A bird perched on the fork of the Sacred Tree is likewise

seen on certain Persian cylinders. (Lajard. Mithras pl. LIV*

fig. 6U-. .y...s^^J.,.^., .. - .-: ;. / ' /.^^ ^j:^

OF SYMBOLS.

131

here give (pi. v., fig. k) from the Fejervary Codex ^ shows up this parallel all the more, since it is placed close to medals of Java and underneath a Chaldaean cylinder which might be almost made the prototype of all these images (pi. v., fig. h). — We have here certainly fresh evidence in favour of the theory which already relies upon so many symbolical and ornamental similarities in order to discover, in the pre-Columbian civilization of America, the traces of intercourse with Japan, China, or the Indian Archipelago.

Finally, by a singular case of atavism, this subject, which already adorned the Chaldaean cylinders of five or six thousand years ago, re- appears in our own times in the decoration of the copper vases or plates, known as mosouliy which are still manufactured in Syria, on the banks of the Euphrates and the Tigris (pi. v., fig. /). There is still the palm-tree between its two acolytes, — henceforth dressed as fellahin, — who are engaged in plucking the two large fruits, or rather conven- tional clustersy suspended side by side beneath the crown.

On the other hand, it was quite adapted to furnish the first Christian artists with a model of the scene of the Temptation ; all that was needed was to give a different sex to the two acolytes (pi. v., fig. m). Already in the art of the Cata- combs it frequently occurs with this applica- tion.'

The cabinet of antiquities at the Biblioth^que Nationale of Paris possesses a cameo which has like- wise been held to represent the scene of the Temp- tation, although it depicts the quarrel between Poseidon and Athene under the sacred olive-

^ Cyrus Thomas. Not^ on certain Maya and Mexican Manuscripts, in the publications of the Bureau of Ethnology. Washington, 1881-82, vol. iii., p. 32.

• Garucci. Storia dePArte Christiana^ tab. xxiii., i.

\

132 THE MIGRATION

tree, in the presence of the serpent Erichthonios.^ What makes the case very interesting is, not only that we have here engraved upon the stone the Hebrew text of Genesis III. 6, but that we also find at work those touching-up processes which were sometimes made use of in order to

Fig. 69. Antique Cameo. (Babelon. Cabinet des Medailles^ pi. xxvi.)

adapt a pre-existent image to the expression of a new tradition.

The olive-tree has been changed into an apple- tree. Neptune's Trident and Minerva's Spear have been scraped out. The attempt has even been

• Babelon. Le Cabinet des Mkdailles d la Bibiioth^que

nationaU. Paris, 1888, p. 79.

OF SYMBOLS.

133

made to transform into some sort of a head-dress the helmet, inappropriate enough, to be sure, on the head of our first mother, and in her com- panion's hand has been placed a round object, which may pass for an apple.

To be sure, the occurrence of the representation of a tree between two animals or personages, even when facing one another, is not in itself sufficient for one to infer that it is connected with the types described above. Yet, in the examples I have given, the original identity of the inspiration may be verified, not only by a general resemblance spread throughout the whole image, — ^we might call it a family likeness, — but also by the presence of certain features, its ineffacable characteristics, so to speak, by which it may everywhere be recognized.

In the first place, there is the symmetry in the expression and attitude of the two acolytes, often also in the form of the Tree and the arrangement of the branches. Then we have the presence, often unaccountable, of a pair of volutes between which the stem rises. These two spirals some- times represent branches, or petals, of flowers (pi. iv., figs, ay b, c, e,gy ij, ; pi. v., figs, a^ d, h, iy /), sometimes curved horns (figs. 63, 64 ; pi. iv.,

figs. Uy by Cy fy gy ly j\ pi. V., figS. ^, j5, /, ly k) .

We may, perhaps, attribute their origin either to the conventional representation of the clusters which adorn the image of the Chaldaean Palm- tree, or to the introduction of the ho r ns which were amongst the_^Assyrians a distinguishing sign of the d ivinity.cT^i^^VD / tiyo,

Jbinally," a' detail which seems to be equally characteristic of the Sacred Tree in the most dif- ferent countries is the appearance of serpents, which sometimes twine themselves round the stem (figs. 60, 69, 83 ; pi. iv., fig. d\ pi. v., figs. Cy ^> yi gy ^)f 2ind sometimes figure merely in the

/

134 THE MIGRATION

background of the image (fig. 59, and pi. v., fig./i).

It must be observed that it is not the identity of the species of plants which constitutes the essen- tial feature of the symbol through all its local modifications, but rather the constant reappearance of its hieratic accessories.

Each nation seems, indeed, to have introduced into this symbolical combination the tree which it deemed the most valuable. Thus we see de- picted in turn the date-palm in Chaldaea, the vine or a cone-bearing plant in Assyria, the lotus in Phoenicia, and the fig-tree in India.*

Moreover, following in the footsteps of the Assyrians, who had inserted into this Tree features which were quite extraneous to the vegetable kingdom, some creeds replaced the plant itself by other sacred objects.

The Phrygians placed the representation of a pillar, 2iphalluSj or an urn, between winged sphinxes.

Fig. 70. Tomb at Kumbet. (Perrot et Chipiez. Hisioire de VArt^ vol. v., fig. 84.)

lions, or bulls, facing each other, as is still to be seen on the pediments of the tombs hewn in the rocks of Phrygia. As M. Perrot observes : "Though one element is substituted for another,

• M. Didron observes, m\i\% Manuel d^iconographUchritienne

(Paris, 1845, p. 80), that each Christian nation chose the plant which it preferred to represent the Tree of Temptation ; the fig and orange-trees in Greece, the vine in Burgundy and Champagne, the cherry-tree in the Isle of France, and the apple-tree in Picardy.

OF SYMBOLS.

135

the group preserves none the less the same character." ^ On a cylinder, which M. Menant considers of

Fig. 71. HiTiiTE Cylinder. {De Cltrcq collection^ vol. i. of Catalogue^ pi. xxviii., No. 289.)

Hittite origin, the arborescent stalk becomes a Winged Globe.

The Pelopides of Mycenae, and, later, the Persians, put in its stead a pyre or fire-altar.*

Fig. 72. Persian Cylinder.

(Ch. Lenormant, in the Mklanges d^archhlogie^ vol. iii., pp. 130 and 131.)

The group which formerly surmounted the cele- brated gate of Mycenae certainly represented an object of this nature between lions facing one another (fig. 73),

The Buddhists introduced their principal "jewels *' into the image, as may be seen in the following reproduction of a small portable altar, where the object, portrayed between two animals in a crouching attitude, represents perhaps the

• Perrot et Chipiez. Op, cii.y vol. v., p. 220.

' See a painted vase in the Blacas collection. {Mkm, de PAcad. des inscr. et bel.-lett.y vol. xvii., pi. viii.)

136 THE MIGRATION

astronomical emblem of the nine planets, the

Fig. 73. Gate of MvcENiE.

(SCHLIEMANN. MyC^UCs)

nava-ratnay borrowed by Buddhist symbolism from the Hindus (fig. 74).

Fig. 74. Tibetan Symbol.

(Hodgson. Journ, of the Roy, Asiatic Soc,^ vol. xviii., I St series, pi. i., No. 18.)

In Chinese and, perhaps, Japanese art, the '* great jewel " becomes a pearl, frequently depicted between two dragons facing one another, with partly-open jaws. We may, perhaps, find a curious application of this symbol in the customs of the Chinese. M. de Groodt relates that in the festival of lanterns they lead about a dragon made of cloth and bamboo, before whose mouth they wave a round lantern like a ball or pearl of fire, — whether this scene represents the conflict of the celestial bodies with the devouring dragon, in keeping with the Chinese conception of eclipses,

OF SYMBOLS.

^i7

or the vain efforts of falsehood to swallow up truth.^

We have seen above that the Greeks, in imi- tation of the Phoenicians, represented between

Fig. T$a. Bas-relief on a Sarcophagus. (MiLLiN. Voyage dans le Midi^ pi. Ixv.)

Fig. 75^. Christian Sculpture of the Third Century. (Roller. Catacombes, vol. i., p. 53.)

two birds the bethel of the Cyprian Aphrodite and the omphalos of the Delphic Apollo, thus creating a new theme less extravagant and fantastic. The Christians, in their turn, from the time of the Catacombs, placed two figures on the sides of their principal emblems, — not only of the Cross, which is

• Les fites annuelles d Emouiy in vol. xi. of the Annates du

Mushe Guitnet Paris, 18*86, p. 369.

138 THE MIGRATION

also called "a Tree of Life," but also of the Chrism, the labarum^ the rouelle, the Crown, the bunch of Grapes, the eucharistic Cup, and so forth.^ Some- times these figures are lambs, and sometimes pea- cocks, or doves (fig, 75, a and b).

Among the wooden ornaments of Romoaldus' episcopal throne in San Sabino at Canossa, we even find the mystic candelabrum thus sculptured between two griffins :

Fig. 76. Wooden Sculpture at Canossa. (H. W. ScHULTZ. Kunstdes Mitteialiers in Italien^ pi. vi., fig. i.)

Then chivalry placed its coats of arms between the two creatures facing one another, — lions, leopards, unicorns, griffins, giants, etc. Charles Lenormant was not mistaken in saying, with respect to the filiation of these types: When the use of armorial bearings began to develop in the West, Europe was deluged with the manufactured articles of Asia, and the first lions drawn on escutcheons were certainly copied from Persian and Arabian tissues. These tissues themselves dated back, from one imitation to another, to the models from which, perhaps, over a thousand years before Christ, the author of the bas-reliefs of Mycenae, drew his inspiration." *

The same tendency is still at work. When, more than half-a-century ago, the Royal Institute of British Architects wished to have armes parlantes,

^ Roller. Catacombes^ vol i., pi. xi., figs. 3, 4, 19 to 34, etc. ■ Melanges ctarchkologiey by MM. Martin and Cahier, vol. iii..

OF SYMBOLS. 139

it chose a Corinthian column, on the sides of

which it placed two British lions facing each other.

Fig. 77. Seal of the R. Inst, of British Architects,

Some time ago, while on a visit to the fine estate, well-known in the country round Liege under the name of the Rond-Chfine, I observed, sculptured on a mantelpiece of recent construction, an oak of pyramidal form with a heraldic griffin on either side. On inquiring whether these were not the old armorial bearings of the domain, I was told that it was merely an artistic conceit, suggested by the name of the locality. I could not give a better instance of how the sculptor, or engraver, even whilst yielding to quite a different inspira- tion, upholds, nevertheless, a tradition unbroken for thirty centuries, and obeys, more or less con- sciously, a law which may be formulated thus : When an artist wants to bring into prominence, as a symbol, the isolated image of an object which lends itself to a symmetrical representation, particularly a tree or pillar, he places on either side two creatures facing one another, — giving rise sometimes, in return, to a myth or legend in order to account for the combination.

I40 THE MIGRATION

II, Signification of the Sacred Tree amongst THE Semites.

We have just seen that the adoption of a complex symbol, such as the Assyrian image of the Sacred Tree, does not necessarily imply the acceptance of the myths with which it is connected in its original home. But if distrust is wise when it is a question of interpreting the earliest meaning of these images by means of the beliefs which they represent amongst nations unconnected with the Assyrians, such as the Hindus, the Greeks, the Christians, and the ancient inhabitants of America, this is no longer the case when we have to deal with nations belonging to the same race, or pos- sessing at least a common fund of mythological traditions, as, for instance, almost all the inhabitants of Anterior Asia, from the Tigris to the Mediter- ranean ; though, even then, we have to ascertain whether the interpretation which certain branches of the Semitic race give to their Sacred Trees meets with any confirmation in the texts of Meso- potamia properly so called. — We might afterwards, perhaps, go a step further, and find out, amongst some at least of the nations belonging to other races, whether, in their own traditions, there are not points of contact which justify or explain the assimilation of the Assyrian symbol.

The first question to be inquired into is as to whether we are not in the presence of a mere case of tree- worship. Nearly all nations, and the Semites in particular, venerated the trees which impressed them by the singularity of their forms, the vastness of their proportions, their great age, and especially by the usefulness of their fruits. The first beings, according to the Phoenician traditions, " consecrated the plants which grew on the earth ; they made gods of them, and wor-

OF SYMBOLS.

141

shipped the very things on which they lived, offering up to them libations and sacrifices." ^

M. Bonavia, a botanist who has subjected to a minute examination the flora of the Mesopotamian monuments, maintains that the sacred tree of Assyria is merely an amalgamation of the plants formerly venerated in that country by reason of their uses ; the palm for its dates, the vine for its juice, the pine-tree and the cedar for their timber and fire- wood, the pomegranate for its services in the pro- duction of tannin and in the preparation of sherberts. As for the horns grafted on the stem, they would represent the horns of animals, — oxen, wild-goats, ibex, and so forth, — which doubtless were suspended from the branches to ward off the evil eye.^

I would be the first to admit that purely utili- tarian considerations of this kind had originally suggested to the Mesopotamians the worship of certain trees which were afterwards used to repre- sent the Sacred Tree. Yet the boldly conventional form of the latter, — the nature of its hieratic acces- sories, starting with the symbolical horns of the divinity, — its frequent association with the figure of the supreme God, — ^the prominence everywhere accorded, in public worship, to its representations, — already imply that it not only exhibits the image of a plant venerated for its natural qualities, but that it must be something more ; either the vege- table symbol of a divine power, like the ash^ah mentioned in the Bible, or the simulacrum of a mythical plant like the Winged Oak, on which — according to a Phoenician tradition quoted by Pherecydes of Syros — the supreme God had woven the earth, the starry firmament, and the ocean.

Let us therefore carefully consider what share

• EusEBius. Praparatio Evangelica, L 9.

• E. Bonavia. The Sacred Trees of the Assyrian Monuments^

in the Babylonian and Oriental Record ^yoV iii., pp. 1-6. ^ ^: .1

Jt'-

142 THE MIGRATION

conceptions of this kind may have had in the mythology of the Semitic nations.

In the first place, these peoples frequently repre- sented by a tree the female personification of Nature, who, under various names, and even with different attributes, seems above all to have em- bodied in their opinion the conceptions of life, of fecundity, and of universal renovation : Istar» Mylitta, Anat, Astarte, Tanit, and others. — At Heliopolis, where the worship of the Great God- dess prevailed, coins present to our view a cypress of pyramidical form, planted beneath the peristyle of a temple, in the very place where other medals have either a Conical Stone, the well-known repre- sentation of Astarte, or else the image, or bust, of the Goddess herself.^

Movers informs us that the Venus of Lebanon bore the local name of the Cypress.* At Rome there is an altar of the Palmyrene which exhibits on one of its sides the image of a solar god, and on the other a cypress of pyramidical form, whose foliage admits a child carrying a ram upon its shoulders.* M. Lajard quotes in this instance the story related of Apuleius, who, wishing to paint the son of Venus in his mother's lap, depicted him in the foliage of a cypress.* To the same class of images belongs the pine in which Cybele imprisons the body of Atys till the spring-time. This tree has been thought to be the simulacrum of the solar god ; it seems to me more logical to seek therein the symbol of the Matrix in which Atys awaits his annual resuscitation.

We are all acquainted with the legend of Myrrha,

• F. Lajard, in the Mimoires dc VAcadtmie des inscriptions

€t belles-kitres. Paris, 1854, vol. xx., 2nd part, pi. vi.

• Movers. Die Phonicier^ vol. i., ch. xv.

• Mtmcins de l^Acadkmie des inscriptions et belles-lettres^ vol.

XX., pi. i., fig. 2.

• Ibid.^ vol. XX., p. 221.

OF SYMBOLS. 143

another Asiatic variety of Artemis-Aphrodite. Myrrha, bearing Adonis, was transformed into a tree, and, according to a version recorded by Hyginus, was set free by the stroke of an axe. Now, on an imperial coin of Myra, in Lycia, a tree is seen whose fork supports the image of a goddess (pi. v., fig. c). On either side is a wood-cutter with a raised axe. Whatever the meaning of this scene may have been in the local mythology of the period, it is difficult not to refer it to the Oriental representations of the Sacred Tree, in so far as it was a stmulacrum of the Goddess.

In Palestine, the Bible tells us, they venerated, beside the sie/az or hdmmdnim symbolizing Baal, simulacra of Ashtaroth, representing this goddess of the fruitful and nourishing earth under the form of a tree, or rather stake, begirt with drapery and bandelets. These are the ashirim which the Hebrews, in spite of the upbraidings of the pro- phets of Yahveh, did not cease to " construct *' and " plant," in imitation of the former inhabitants of the country, from the time when the twelve tribes settled in die land of Canaan * till the day on which the King Josiah burnt, near the Kedron, the ashirah set up by Manasseh in the temple of Jerusalem itself.^

The ash£rah must then have been di simulacrum^ which, l ike our M ay^EolfiS laden with conventional attributes, was at once artificially constructed and planted in the ground. The Sacred Tree of the Mesopotamian monuments exhibits this feature more than once. From the earliest times of Chaldaean engraving, it occurs, as I have above mentioned, under the form of a staff placed on a support and crowned by two branches. On a cylinder found by M. de Sarzec at Telloh, two long strings, plaited like whip-cord, are even seen

• Judi^s iii., 7.

^ 2 Kings xxi., 3, and xiii., 6 and 7.

144

THE MIGRATION

descending from the fork of the tree. According to M. J. Menant, all that it has been possible to find out from the archaic inscription on this cylinder is that it relates to a goddess invoked by a prince who proclaims himself her servant/

Fig. 78. CHALDiEAN Cylinder. (Heuzey. La Masse d^armcs, Paris, 1887, p. 15.)

On other cylinders, reproducing scenes of adoration, or of sacrifice, the rudimentary tree sometimes accompanies and sometimes replaces the image of a naked woman with her heels touching and hands turned towards her breasts. Now, this hieratic type is incontestably the repre- sentation of I star, not the chaste and warlike I star who was worshipped at Nineveh, but the volup- tuous and procreative I star venerated in particular at Babylon, and more or less related to the goddess of the ashSrim?'

This might justify the hypothesis of M. Fran9ois Lenormant, who not only sought an equivalent of the asherah in the Sacred Tree of Mesopotamia, but who also descried, — in the combination so often re- produced in Assyria of the Winged Circle sus- pended over the Sacred Tree, — the old cosmo-

• J. Menant. Les pierres gravies de la Haut-Asie^ vol. i.,

p. 220.

• Id., ibid,^ vol. L, pp. 170 et seq.

OF SYMBOLS.

145

gonical pair of Assur and his companion, the creative heaven and the productive earth.^

It ought to be noticied that the representations of the Sacred Tree in art become particularly fre- quent under the Sargonidae. According to Mr. Boscawen, the symbolical image of the Tree between the two genii is not found prior to the ninth century before our era;* and, with rare exceptions, is met with on Assyrian, not on Baby- lonian monuments. Now it was especially at the time of the Sargonidae or at least during the second Assyrian empire, that I star was placed beside Assur as a divinity of the first rank.

There remains to be seen what could have given the Semites the idea of representing by a tree their Great Goddess of Nature, I will here call atten- tion to the interesting essay which Mr. Edw. B. Tylor published in the Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archaology of June, 1890, under the title of Winged Figures of the Assyrian and other ancient Monuments. The learned Oxford professor points out that in by far the greater number of cases the Sacred Tree of the Assyrian monuments exhibits the form of the palm, and also that the two genii seem to hold towards the tree the point of a conical object, with a reticulated surface, exactly similar to the inflorescence of the male palm. On a bas-relief in the Louvre one of the genii is even seen putting this object into one of the palmettes at the end of the branches.

We have therefore here a representation of the fertilization of the palm by the artificial transference of the pollen to the clusters of the female or/ date-bearing tree, a process which was known to

• F. Lenormant. Les arigines de rhistoire. Paris, 1880,

voL i., p. ZZ.

• Babylonian and Oriental Recordy vol. iv., No. 4, p. 95. —

Yet in the Louvre there is a specimen found in the palace of Ashur-bani-pal (tenth century B.C.).

L

146

THE MIGRATION

the Mesopotamians, as passages from Herodotus and Theophrastus formally prove.^

Others have maintained that this object was the cone of a pine or cedar, a fruit well known for

Fig. 79. Assyrian Bas-Relief. (Perrot et Chipiez. Histoire de VArt antique^ vol. ii., f. 8.)

its prophylactic reputation amongst the Assyrians. In adopting this theory, M. Bonavia adds that the fir-cone doubtlessly performed the function of an aspergillum. The genii would have it to be- sprinkle the Tree with the lustral water taken from the receptacle which they carried in the other hand, a receptacle which M. Bonavia takes to be

^ " Palm-trees," says Herodotus in his description of Chaldaea, "grow in great numbers in the whole of the flat country; most of them bear a fruit which supplies the inhabitants with bread, wine, and honey. They are cultivated like the fig-tree, particularly in the following respect : The natives tie the fruit of the male palm, as the Greeks call it, to the branches of the date-bearing palm, in order to let the gall-fly enter the dates and ripen them and prevent the fruit from falling off. {Htst^ liv. i., 193. — See also Theophrastus. Hist, plant. ^ ii., c. 2, 6, and 7, 4.)

OF SYMBOLS. 147

a metal bucket, and Mr. Tylor a wicker basket. We would thus be in the presence of a true scene of exorcism such as are described in the magic texts of the period. Water, consecrated by cer- tain formula^ figures indeed with many nations among the procedures employed to put demons to flight^

M. Bonavia, besides, adduces the testimony of an Oriental, alleging that certain sects use to this day a fir-cone for their sacred sprinklings.*

Nevertheless, the monuments seem to decide in favour of Mr. Tylor, who places side by side the Cone represented in the hand of the genii and

Fig. 80. Inflorescence OF the Male Date-Palm.

the inflorescence of the male date-palm copied from nature (fig. 80). 4^

As a complete representation of the scene already become mythical, Mr. Tylor reproduces a bas-relief on which — inl front of the two genii who advance towards the Tree with the inflorescence in one hand — we find two personages kneeling in an attitude of invocation, and holding the end of

• M. F. Lenormant quotes the following passage from the

Cuneiform Inscriptions of Western Asia^ vol. iv., pi. 16, 2 : "Take a vase, put water into it, place therein white cedar-wood, intro- duce the charm which comes from Eridu, and perfect thus potently the virtue of the enchanted waters." {Origines de THistoirey vol. i., p. 84, note.)

■ Babylonian and Oriental Record^ vol. iv.. No. 4, p. 96.

148

THE MIGRATION

! I

an undulating ribbon which falls from the Winged Disc depicted above the tree.

These personages have generally been taken to be praying, and the two ribbons to be the symbol of the tie which unites the god to his worshippers.

Fig. 81. Assyrian Bas-Reliep. (Layard. Monuments of Nineveh^ pi. 59A.)

Mr. Tylor sees therein two cords by which the deities guide or maintain the solar Globe above the palm-tree in order to hasten the ripening of the dates, whilst the two customary genii prepare to accomplish their fertilizing mission.

The representation of the Sacred Tree, in which the traces of a deep and mysterious symbolism have so often been sought, would therefore only have the practical import of a scene drawn from everyday life. As for the intervention of super- human personages in an operation generally accomplished by the hand of man, this would be merely a proof of the importance which the Mesopotamians attached to the cultivation of their palms and the fertilization of their fruits — ^at most an historical myth, attributing to gods the invention of one of the processes which have most contributed towards securing these results. — Is this not what seems to be designated by the presence of the inflorescence in the hand of a personage dressed in the skin of a fish, Dagon or Oannes, the amphibious god who is held to have

OF SYMBOLS-

149

instructed the Chaldaeans in agriculture, as also in literature, the arts, and the other elements of civilization ?

I consider that Mr. Tylor has thoroughly grasped the primitive and somewhat material meaning of the subject handled in his essay. I have, however, already had occasion to show that,\ amongst the Assyrians, this subject had above all | a symbolical acceptation. It must be rememberedj that they could not attach to the cultivation ofl the date-palm the same importance as the inhabi-* tants of Lower Chaldaea. In fact, though the palm grows in Assyria, the date does not ripen there. They must therefore have seen in this figured representation something else and some- thing more than the artificial fertilization of the palm.

Mr. Tylor himself suggests, by way of hypothe- sis, that the genii facing one another might either represent the fertilizing winds, or the divinities whose fertilizing influence was typified by the artificial fecundation of the palm. This operation would therefore have become the symbol of natural fertilization, or rather of fertilization brought about by what we call natural agents, and which the Mesopotamians looked upon as personi- fications of the divine forces of Nature.

May we not go further, and inquire if this process might not have supplied a symbol of fertilization in general^ a symbolical representation of the mysterious operation everywhere performed, under the most different forms, by the fertilizing forces of Nature }

The Tree thus represented is — as we have seen — far from being always a palm ; sometimes it is a vegetable species which does not admit of this method of fertilization. Moreover, there are monuments on which the genii are seen holding the Cone, not towards a tree, but towards the face

ISO

THE MIGRATION

of a king or some other personage. The object in question must here have a vivifying, or at least a prophylactic import, like the cedar or. fir-cone. " Take the fruit of the cedar " — we read in one of the passages on which Fran9ois Lenormant hinged his assumption that the genii held a fruit of this tree in one hand — " and hold it to the face of the sick person ; the cedar is the tree that produces the pure charm and drives away the unfriendly demons, spreaders of snares." ^

On an archivolt of Khorsabad two winged genii are seen holding the inflorescence in the direction of a Rosette. According to Mr. Tylor,

Fig. 82. Bas-Relief of Khorsabad. (V. Place. Nimroud et VAssyrie^ vol. iii. pi. 15.)

this Rosette would be nothing else than the crown of a palm-tree seen from below or above. But, in general, the Rosette — ^whether derived from the rose, the lotus, or any other flower — forms an essentially solar symbol, and the genii who here advance towards it can have no other function — if this scene has a symbolical import — than to revive the power of the sun, to fertilize the calyx from which he issues forth at each succeeding dawn, or perhaps to gather his vivifying emanations for the replenishment of their sacred instrument. It is noteworthy that they hold the latter exactly as the gods of Egypt sometimes handle the Key of Life.

^ Origines de Vhistoire. Paris, 1880, vol. i., pp. 83-84.)

OF SYMBOLS.

151

In short, the Assyrians seem to have drawn from the sexual relations of plants, or, properly speaking, of the palm, the same symbolism, . relating to the renewal and communication of life,] as did other nations from human sexuality. It is, moreover, quite conceivable that the inflorescence of the date-palm may have performed the sym- bolical function which elsewhere devolved upon the phallus, as the pre-eminent emblem of the fertilizi?Tg~ft)rce. As for the palm, it naturally became, in this order of images, the symbol of

fenerative nature, or, to be more exact, of the Jniversal Matrix so plainly personified amongst the Mesopotamians, and even the Semites gene- rally, by the great astral, or terrestrial goddess, represented in the ashirah.

Yet the two genii with the inflorescence are not the only acolytes who appear, in Assyria, round the Tree. We have seen (pi. v.) that the latter are often two monsters — griffins, unicorns, or sphinxes — represented for quite a different purpose. On a cylinder reproduced above (fig. 64) both genii stand erect on a sphinx which places a foot on one of the lower branches of the Tree, and puts forward its head as if to bite at one of the pomegranates at the end of the branches. This change of attitude would seem to correspond with a variation of the myth ; the monsters approach the Tree as if they intended to pluck a fruit or a flower, and this idea becomes still more accentuated if we pass to the neighbouring nations, such as the Phoenicians and Persians, who took from the Assyrians the type of their Sacred Tree, but without either the two winged genii, or the inflorescence of the male palm. Now, we know that the Persians possessed the tradition of a Tree of Life, the haomay whose sap conferred immor- tality. We find also, amongst the Western Semites, the belief in a Sacred Tree whose fruit

152 THE MIGRATION

had the same power. It will be remembered that the Book of Genesis places in the Garden of Eden two Paradisaical Trees, ** the Tree of Life in the midst of the garden, and the Tree of Knowledge of good and evil." ^ When the first human pair, following the treacherous advice of the serpent, had tasted of the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge in spite of the explicit command of the Creator, the latter drove out the guilty ones from the Garden of Eden, saying : " Behold ; the man is become as one of us to know good and evil : and now, lest he put forth his hand and take also of the Tree of Life, and eat, and live for ever ; " * therefore He drove them out, and placed at the east of the Garden of Eden kerubim with the flaming sword which turned every way, to keep the way of the Tree of Life.

It is now no longer possible to interpret the traditions of the Hebrew people without connect- ing them with the beliefs of the other Semitic nations. Have we not learnt from the version of the Deluge, discovered some years ago in the cuneiform writings, how the Israelitish nation preserved certain Chaldaean myths, whilst transfi- guring them by doing away with their polytheistic elements and by introducing a moral factor ? The Bible itself dates its oldest traditions from Chaldaea, particularly the narratives referring to the Garden of Eden and its Paradisaical Trees. We will not here enter into the question as to whether the traditional Eden should be located in Mesopotamia or further towards the north-east But the kerubim who guard its entrance certainly seem to be a creation of the mind revealed in the art and the creeds of Mesopotamia. They have nothing in common with the ^vkAy^ cherubs of the Christian imagery ; they bear a far stronger resemblance to the monstrous genii who guard the approaches to the Assyrian palaces ; their name

• Gen, ii., 9. * C^. iii., 22-24.

OF SYMBOLS. 153

in the Bible itself alternates with $h$r, " a bull/' and numerous indications lead us to assume that they were either winged bulls with the face of a man/ or winged genii with the head of an eagle.^ In the description of the Temple which Ezekiel has left us, he says that the ceiling was *' made with kerubim and palm-trees, so that a palm-tree was between a kerub and a kerub^ * This is exactly the position of the Sacred Tree between its acolytes on the monuments of Mesopotamia.

Moreover, certain cuneiform texts seem to prove that the Assyro-Chaldaeans were acquainted with a

• ' Tree of Life.'* Whether it was thus styled because

it served as ^simulacrum of the Goddess of Life, or whether it represented this divinity by reason of its own mythical function, the fact is none the less certain, according to Mr. Sayce, that the "divine Lady of Eden," or Edin, was termed in Northern Babylonia " the goddess of the Tree of Life," * and Babylon, before receiving from the Semites the name of Bab I/u, " Gate of God," was called, in the old language of the country, Tin-tir-kl, or Dintip-ra, which most Assyriologists translate as " the place of the Tree (or Grove) of Life." ^

As for the fruits depicted on the Sacred Tree, whether they be clusters of dates, or bunches of grapes, they are naturally adapted to a Tree of Life, since they yield some of those fermented liquors which in ordinary language still bear the name of eau de vie.^

• Perrot et Chipiez. Histoire de Part dans VanHquitk^

vol iv., p. 305. — Regarding the word kerub = bull, cf. Lenor- MANT. Orig, deVhist,^ vol. L, p. 112.

' Ezekiel defines the kerubim as beings with a double pair of wings, having beneath their wings a man's hand.

• Ezekiel xli., 8.

• A. H. Sayce. The Religions of the Andent Babylonians.

London, 1887, p. 240.

' F. Lenormant. Origines de V histoire^ vol. i., p. 76.

• In the Assyrian language the vine was called karAnu,

154 THE MIGRATION

Sometimes they unquestionably represent pome- granates. Now the pomegranate, which contains hundreds of seeds, has at all times been considered an emblem of fertility, of abundance, and of life. All Semitic nations have used it, as a symbol, on the most different kinds of religious monuments, from the pillars of Solomon's temple ^ to the stelai dedicated to the divinities of Libya.* The Tree of Life depicted amongst the bas-reliefs of the Parma baptistery bears pomegranates for its fruit,' and it is also a pomegranate which, according to a tradition related by M. de Guber- natis, was the fruit that Eve offered Adam.*

It must be remarked that, on some Assyrian bas-reliefs, the climbing plant interlacing the sacred tree bears a strong likeness to the Asclepias actda.^ Now, as we shall see further on, this is the very shrub which supplied the Hindus and the Persians with their elixir of life.

Finally it is the Lotus-flower, which, contrary to all the rules of botany, sometimes blossoms upon the Sacred Tree and is plucked or smelt by the two acolytes.

We have seen how this flower, which discloses itself every morning to the sun's rays, evoked ideas of resurrection and immortality amongst all the ancient nations of the East. When, therefore,

which means, according to M. Temen de la Couperie, the Tree of the Drink of lAfe. {Babylonian and Oriental Record, October, 1890, p. 247.)

^ Kir^s vii., 18-20.

• Ph. Berger. Reprtsentations figurkes des stiles puniqueSyVCk

the Gazette archhlogique for 1877, p. 27.

• M. Lopez, in the Revue arMologique for 1853, vol. xx.,

p. 289. — Here again the Tree, embraced by a dragon, stands between two animals facing one another.

• Mythologie des planteSy vol. ii. p. 167.

' Sir George Birdwood, who understands the subject in his two-fold capacity of naturalist and archaeologist, bears witness to this resemblance in the most explicit terms (Industrial Arts oflndia, part ii. p. 430).

OF SYMBOLS. 155

we find it on the Sacred Tree of the Phoenicians or the Assyrians, we have every reason to believe that it there represents a " flower of life/' This divine flower, like the fruit of the Tree of Life, will doubtlessly have figured in myths whose text has not come down to us, but whose existence is sufficiently revealed by the monuments. In any case, the meaning of this symbolical efflo- rescence seems to be plainly enough indicated in a scene engraved upon a bowl of Phoenician origin, which M. de Cesnola discovered at Ama- thus in the island of Cyprus. The Sacred Tree here stands, in its most artificial form, between two personages clad in the Assyrian manner, who with the one hand pluck a Lotus-blossom from its branches, and in the other hold a crux ansata (see above, pL v., fig. b). The Phoenicians, whose symbols were almost all derived from Egypt on the one side and Mesopotamia on the other, must have known what they were about in thus con- necting the Sacred Tree with the Lotus-flower and the Key of Life. It would have been difficult to better express the equivalence of these two symbols.^

It is evident that, in the absence of texts serving as a direct commentary on the representations of the Sacred Tree amongst the Semites, other hypo- theses again may be formulated upon its original or derived meaning. ^

Thus the Chaldaeans must be included amongst | ;

the nations who saw in the universe a tree whose | |

summit was the sky, and whose foot or trunk was } ■

the earth.*

• In Egypt itself, on a monument of the sixth dynasty, the

Atlas of Lepsius shows us a queen with the Key of Life in one hand, and in the other a lotus whose calyx she holds to her nose.

• M. W. Mansell points out that the term gis^ a tree, occurs

in a lexicographical tablet amongst the figurative expressions which serve to designate heaven {Gazette archkologique^ 1878, p. 134)

\]

156 THE MIGRATION

To be sure, this somewhat puerile conception of the universe seems to have been early thrown into the shade, in Mesopotamia, by the more subtle cosmogonical system which, according to Diodorus, made of the earth a boat floating upside down on the watery abyss.^ The boat in question was one of those, shaped like a bowl or cauldron, which are portrayed in the bas-reliefs of Mesopo- tamia, and are still used at the present day in the basin of the Euphrates. The hollow interior formed the region of darkness, the domain of the dead and of the terrestrial spirits ; at the top stood an immense mountain whose summit served as a pivot to the firmament, and from whose sides flowed the principal rivers.

This " Mountain of the World," or axis of the universe, became the object of quite an especial veneration. The Assyrians located it in the high chains of mountains north-east of Mesopotamia. The Chaldaeans named after it some of the great staged temples which they built in the plains of their country.* It must be observed, however, that some hymns address it in terms which are perfectly applicable to a huge tree : " O thou who givest shade, Lord who casteth thy shadow over the land, great mount, father of the god Mul ! " ^ Another hymn terms it a "mighty mountain whose head rivals the heavens and whose founda- tions rest on the pure deep." *

Texts, moreover, prove in a decisive manner that the notion of the Cosmogonical Tree had en- dured into the traditions, at least, of certain local mythologies. A bilingual hymn of Eridu, that ancient centre of civilization which, at the dawn of

• DiOD. SicuL. Histy vol iL, 31.

• Sayce. Op, ciL^ p. 405 et seq,

' Quoted by De Gubernatis. MythologU des plantes^ vol. L, p. 45.

• Sayce. Op. cit.^ p. 362.

OF SYMBOLS. 157

history, flourished on the borders of the Persian Gulf, mentions a dense tree that grew on a holy spot " Its root (or fruit) of white crystal stretched

towards the deep Its seat was the (central)

place of the earth ; its foliage was the couch of Zikum the (primaeval) mother. Into the heart of its holy house which spreads its shade like a forest hath no man entered ; there (is the home of) the mighty mother who passes across the sky ; (in) the midst of it was Tammuz." ^

This passage seems to connect the Cosmogonical Tree with the Great Goddess of Nature. Whether the latter be regarded as a celestial, telluric, or lunar divinity, Tammuz, the sun, is at once her spouse and child. A cylinder, which M. Menant attri- butes to the ancient art of Chaldaea, shows us the goddess beside the Sacred Tree, with an infant seated in her lap.* Perhaps we ought to see in this the prototype of similar representations wherein I sis, Tanit, and other mother goddesses appear, each with her son, the young solar god.

Another reference to the Cosmogonical Tree occurs in a passage concerning the exploits of Izdhubar or Gilgames, the Chaldaean Hercules. This mythical personage having reached the " gates of the Ocean*' encounters a forest of trees "re- sembling the trees of the gods " which bore "fruits of emerald and crystal." Marvellous birds live amongst the branches; they build "nests of precious stones." The hero strikes one of these birds in order to pluck " a large crystal fruit," and then he wishes to withdraw ; but he finds the door

• Sayce. O^. dt^ p. 238. — M. F. Lenormant has published

a slightly different translation of this passage {Origines de Phistairc^ vol. ii., p. 104). But the variations do not bear upon the cosmogonical clumicter of the Tree. M. Terrien de la Couperie considers that the plant in question is not so much a tree as a stem similar to the stakes which support the tents {Babylonian and Oriental Record^ vol. iv. No. 10, p. 221).

• J. Mbnant. JHerres gravies^ vol i., fig. 104.

158 THE MIGRATION

of the garden closed by one of the female guardians who live " in the direction of the Ocean." The rest of the passage is missing. These details, however, suffice for us to infer that here again the subject in question is a celestial tree, bearing, for fruits, the planets, the stars, and all the "jewels " of the firmament* One cannot but be struck by the strange similarities which this story offers to the legend of Herakles carrying off the golden apples from the garden of the Hesperides, "in the direction of the night, beyond the ocean stream." *

Might not the Sacred Tree have likewise served to portray, amongst the Chaldaeans, an equivalent of the tree designated, in the Bible, as giving the knowledge of good and evil ? M. Sayce does not seem unwilling to admit this comparison. He gives prominence to the fact that the name of the god Ea was written upon the heart of the cedar. Now not only was Ea the god of wisdom, but the possession of his sacred names communicated his own knowledge to him who pronounced them.* A passage explicitly associates with the cedar " the revelation of the oracles of heaven and earth." *

Moreover, the scene of the Temptation is be- lieved to have been discovered on a cylinder in the British Museum. Two personages, in whom Mr. G. Smith thought he recognized a man and a woman, stretch forth a hand towards a tree from which hang two large fruits ; behind the woman a serpent erects itself on its tail (see above, pi. v., fig. A).* M. J. Menant, however, maintains that both personages belong to the stronger sex ; in any case, he adds, nothing authorizes us, in face of

• G. W. Mansell. Uh ipisode de Vipopke chaldiennes^ in the Gazette archkologique for 1879.

" Hesiod. Theogony^ v, 274-275.

• A. H. Sayce. Op. cit,^ p. 133 et seq.

• ' Id,^ p. 242.

• G. Smith. Chaldcaan cucouni of Genesis, London, p. 91.

OF SYMBOLS. 159

the silence of the texts, to discern in this scene the Scriptural account of the " original sin." ^ At the same time — ^whilst pointing out that subjects of this kind may lend themselves to innumerable interpretations — he calls attention to another cylinder which might still better be compared with the Biblical narrative. It is the representation of a garden where trees and birds are visible ; in the middle stands a palm, whose fruits two personages are engaged in plucking, whilst a third, himself holding a separate fruit, seems to address them.*

The comparison attempted by M. Baudissin between the Tree of Knowledge and the Prophetic Trees whose office was to reveal the future seems to be less exposed to criticism.' The Chaldaeo- Assyrians, in the manner of all the Semitic nations, i^xzzixstA phyllomafuy, i.e., the art of divination by the rustling of leaves, which was held to be the voice of the divinity.* Now, endeavours to gain a foreknowledge of the decrees of the divine will are often considered an encroachment upon the celes- tial power, a rash act, or even a sacrilege, which calls for punishment.

Cuneiform tablets, commented upon by Mr. Sayce, tell the story of a god Zu who, covetous of the supreme rank, abstracted the " tablets of fate " as well as the attributes of Bel, and having made good his escape in a storm, began to divulge the knowledge of the future. After consulting the principal gods, Bel, to punish him, contented him- self with changing him into a bird of prey and exiling him, like another Prometheus, upon a distant mountain. According to Mr. Sayce, Zu is

• J. Menant. Pierres gravies^ vol. i., pp. 189-191.

' J. Menant. Pierres gravkes, vol. i, fig. 121.

• W. Baudissin. Studien zur semitischen Rdigiongeschichte,

vol. iii., p. 227.

• F. Lenormant. La divination chez les Chaldiens. Paris,

i6o THE MIGRATION

none other than " the bird of the storm," common to so many mythologies, which, in the rolling of the thunder, discloses to mankind the secrets of the future, the knowledge of good and evil.^ It might almost be said that this legend lies mid-way be- tween the Scriptural account of " the original sin '" and the Aryan traditions, which we are about to investigate, regarding the theft of fire and ambrosia from the branches of the Cosmogonical Tree.

Finally, Professor Terrien de la Couperie, having noticed that the Sacred Tree of Mesopotamia fre- quently exhibits the same number of branches (7, 14, 15 or 30), thinks he finds therein an accordance with the days of the lunar month. He instances, in this connection, a Chinese tradition, prior to our era, which tells of a wonderful plant that appeared on both sides of the staircase of the imperial palace, during the reign of Yao.* On this plant a pod grew every day of the month till the fifteenth ; then one fell every day till the thirtieth; if the month had only twenty-nine days, a pod withered without falling off. It is not difficult to descry in this plant a lunar tree ; the Chinese themselves termed it the Calendar Plant, Itk-kiep.

We must wait for more decisive proofs before admitting that the Sacred Tree of the Assyrians permitted of a similar interpretation on account of the number of the branches, which does not always agree — indeed quite the contrary — with the sub- divisions of the lunar month. We have, however, evidence that the Calendar Plant was not unknown to the Semites, and that it occurred amongst them in connection with the Tree of Life. The Apoca- lypse (xxii., 2), places in the midst of the celestial Jerusalem "the Tree of Life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month :

• Sayce. Op* cit.^ pp. 294-300.

• The Calendar Plant of China^ in the Babylonian and

Oriental Record iox September, 1890, p. 218.

o o

> "^

A

U

l-H HH ►>

X

OF SYMBOLS. i6i

and whose leaves were for the healing of the nations."

Moreover, M. Terrien de la Couperie has shown that the belief in a Tree of Life existed amongst the Chinese. Traditions mention seven wonderful trees which grew on the slopes of the Kuen-LUn mountains. One of them, which was of jade, con- ferred immortality by its fruit.^ The question — which I do not pretend to decide — is as to whether this tradition crossed directly from Mesopotamia into China, some forty centuries before our era, or whether it reached that country either by way of Persia or of India at a less distant period.

in. The Paradisaic Trees of the Aryans.

Not only do the different species of mythical trees which we have just met with amongst the Semites occur amongst the Indo-Europeans, and the Hindus in particular, but nowhere can the ties which link the Tree of the Universe to the Tree of Life and the Tree of Knowledge be more clearly perceived than amongst the traditions of the latter nation.

The Vedas make mention of the tree whose ) foot is the earth, and whose summit is heaven.* / ^^*

Sometimes it is the tree of the starry firmament whose fruits are precious stones, at other times it is the tree of the cloudy sky whose roots or branches shoot out over the canopy of heaven, like those sheaves of long and fine-spun clouds which, in the popular meteorology of our country, have been named Trees of Abraham. Amongst its branches it holds imprisoned the fire of the light-

• BabyL and Oriental Record for June, 1888, pp. 149-159.

• "Which is the forest," asks the Vedic poet, "which is the

tree wherein they have hewn heaven and earth?" {Rig-Veda^ X., 81, 4.)

M

/

i62 THE MIGRATION

ning. Through its leaves it distills the elixir of life, the celestial soma or amrita, ue., the vivifying waters " which Mitra and Varuna, the two kings with the beautiful hands, watch amidst the clouds." ^ It also forms the way to the other side of the atmospheric ocean, beyond the river which pos- sesses or procures everlasting youth.* Under its dense branches, Yama, the king of the dead, "drinking with the gods, entices our elders by playing on the flute," '

It is finally the Tree of Knowledge. Its sap begets poetic and religious inspiration.* In ap- proaching its foliage, man remembers his previous existences.* From its top resounds in sonorous rolling the celestial voice, vac, which reveals the will of the gods, the divine messenger, engendered in the waters of the clouds.*

This latter aspect of the Sacred Tree is developed especially amongst the Buddhists. M. Senart has shown, in his learned and able Essatsur la Ugende du Bouddhay how the sacred fig-tree ( Urostigma religiosuni) under which Buddha attained perfect illumination, in spite of the exertions of Mdra and his demons, is directly connected with the Cosmic Tree of Indo - European mythologies, which produces ambrosia, and dispenses salva- tion.7 But to the disciples of the new faith who loathed life and longed for extinction, the old Celestial Tree which led to immortality became

^ Rig' Veda, i., 71, 9. In the Vishnu Purina (i., 9), the amrita and the Tree of Paradise (the pdrijaia) are generated in succession by the churning of the sea of milk, />., of the primordial or atmospheric ocean.

• A. DE GuBERNATis. MythologU desplantes, vol. L, p, 178.

• jRig-Veda, x,, 135.

• E. Senart. Journal Asiatique for 1874, vol. iii., p. 289.

• Id., ibid,, p. 305.

• J. Darmesteter. Essais orieniaux, Paris, 1883, p. 179.

^ £. Senart. Essai sur la Ugende du Bouddha, in the

foumal Asiatique for 1875, vol. iv., p. 102.

OF SYMBOLS. 163

merely the buddhtdruma, the Tree of Wisdom, a symbol both of the truths which lead to nirvdna and of the Master who discovered and taught them.^ The Royal Asiatic Society continued in the same vein when, in its turn, it chose as emblem, with the well-devised motto, tot arbores quot rami, one of the Sacred Trees of the Buddhists, the banyan-tree {Urostigma indicum), whose branches take root on touching the ground, and become so many fresh stems.

Thus, eternal life, productive power, perfect happiness, supreme knowledge, all these divine attributes are in India the gifts of the Tree which represents the Universe. Vedic and post-Vedic traditions tell us the story of the rivalries which occur between the devas and asuras for the pos- session of this Tree or its produce. The Vedas relate that the Tree of the soma was guarded by gandharvaSy kinds of centaurs in whom is generally seen the personification of the winds or clouds. A swift sparrow-hawk with golden wings, Agni, took flight one day from the summit, carrying with it the broken end of a branch. Hit by the arrow of a gandharva it let fall a feather and a claw. These produced the plants which recall the bird of prey by their pennated leaves or sharp thorns, as well as those whose sap supplies the ter- restrial sofnay the intoxicating liquor of Vedic India.

• See the description of the Tree of Brahma, as the Tree of

Knowledge, in the Anugita (Sacred Books of the East, vol. viii., PP' 370-371). A Buddhist legend, recorded by Mr. Hardy, tells of an immense Tree, adorned with four boughs, from which great rivers flow unceasingly; it bears golden pips which are carried down to the sea. " This description," M. S^nart adds (loc. cit.\ " may convince the most sceptical that the tree bd must not be separated from the Cosmic Tree of Indo-European mythologies." It may be added that these details especially remind one of the Tree of Life with its wonderful fruits, planted in the middle of that Garden of Eden from which flowed four great rivers.

i64 THE MIGRATION

It is unnecessary, after Kuhn's Herabkunft des Feuers und des Gosttertranks, to dwell upon the purport of those traditions which go towards ex- plaining at once the shape of the universe, the phenomena of the storm, the production of fire, the fertilization of the ground by rain, and, lastly, the virtues of certain plants.

In a different reading, the amrita was in the possession of the asuras who alone at that time were immortal. Indra, the god of the stormy sky, succeeded in abstracting it, and thus it is that the devas obtained in their turn the privilege of immortality.^

According to the Mahaiharata it is a genius half eagle and half man, which, after subduing several monstrous animals on the borders of a lake, takes advantage of the negligence of the dwarfs who guard the Sacred Tree to break off and carry away the branch of the soma}

The Persians placed on the borders of a lake two trees, each of which was guarded by a gand- hrawa. One of these trees is the white haama or koma^ which, according to the Yasna^ wards off death and confers spiritual knowledge;"* the other, according to the Bundehesh, is the Tree of All Seeds, which is also called the Eagle-tree. According to the version of the myth recorded by Kuhn, when one of these birds flies away, a thousand branches grow on the tree, and as soon as it returns to the nest it breaks a thousand branches, and causes a thousand seeds to fall.^ The sap of the haoma, however, is not only the fertilizing rain ; like the soma of India, it is also

' A fragment quoted by Weber in his Indische Siudien^ vol. iii., p. 466. ^ Mah&bharata^ L, 1345.

• Yasfui^ eh. ix. and x. (Trans, by M. de Harlez. Paris^ 1876, vol. ii.)

• Revue germanique^ 1861, vol. xiv., p. 375.

OF SYMBOLS. 165

the fermented liquor which was obtained by pound- ing the twigs of an asclepiad, or some allied plant, and which, considered as the drink of the gods, played an important part in the sacrificial rites of the two nations.

The Greeks seem likewise to have been ac- quainted with a Tree of Heaven. This was the oak whose hollow trunk sheltered the Dioscuri from their enemies, and from which hung the golden fleece " on the shores of the Ocean, there where the sun's beams are imprisoned in a chamber of gold." ^ Perhaps we ought to include in the same category of mythical trees the Oak of Dodona, in whose foliage was heard the prophetic voice of the master of the thunder.

The juice of the grape, personified in Bacchus, that Greek equivalent of the god Soma, grants also a knowledge of the future : " This god is a prophet," says Euripides ; '* for, when he forces his way into the body, he makes those whom he maddens fore- tell the future." ^

The name aV/3(>o<rca, which the Greeks gave to the food of the Olympians, corresponds phoneti- cally with the amrita. But the Aryans of Greece, faithful to their custom of referring everything to man, and inspired, perhaps, by a Phrygian myth, in preserving the old Indo-European tradition changed the theft of the liquor into the abduc- tion of the cup-bearer; and it was Ganymede whom they made Zeus, transformed into an eagle, carry off ** in the midst of a divine whirlwind." We may add that it is doves which, in the Odyssey, bring ambrosia to Zeus.*

The Greeks, again, more than any other branch of the Aryan race, developed the myth of the hero

^ Minnerme (fragm. 11), quoted by M. P. Decharme, Mytholog^e de la Grhce antique. Paris, 1886, p. 607.

• BacchcBy iii., 265.

' Odyss.^ xii., 62.

i66 THE MIGRATION

overtaken by the divine wrath for having com- municated to mankind the use of fire and the posses- sion of knowledge. Prometheus was considered not only to have stolen the fire from Zeus by lighting his torch either at the wheel of the sun or at Vulcan's forge, but also to have modelled the first man from clay and then infused into him the spark of life. Without adding comments which no text would justify, we may yet draw attention here to a small monument reproduced by M. Decharme in his Mythologie de la Grece antique} Prometheus is there represented as engaged in moulding the first man, with the help of Minerva, behind whom stands a tree encircled by a serpent.

Lastly, we find again in Greece a third cycle of mythical tales which refer us still more directly to the Hindu tradition of the Sacred Tree; this is the expedition of Hercules to the garden of the Hesperides, whence he carries off the Golden Apples guarded by dragons. Whether these Apples represent the luminous rays or the healing waters, another reading of the myth records that Hercules handed them over to Minerva, who put them back in the place where they must always remain, " for they are immortal." * It is noteworthy that, on a Greek vase reproduced by Guigniaut, the Tree round which the dragon is coiled is depicted between two Hesperides, one of whom gathers the fruit for Hercules whilst the other diverts the attention of the dragon by offering it a jar — which scene may be more or less connected with oriental representations of the Tree of Life, adapted to the requirements of Hellenic taste and Hellenic mythology (fig. 83).

The Edda of Scandinavian mythology exhibits a perfect type of a cosmogonical tree : this is the

^ Mythologie de la Grice antique^ fig. 82.

• Ibid., p. 533.

OF SYMBOLS. 167

ash Yggdrasill, the most beautiful of trees, which has three roots. One spreads out towards the upper spring, Urduvy where the Ases hold council and where the Nornes, whilst settling the duration

Fig. Zi' The Dragon and the Hesperides. (GuiGNiAUT. Religions de PantiquiiCy vol. iv., pi i8i.)

of the lives of men, pour water from the spring over the Tree in order to secure for it an endless sap and verdure. The second root stretches to- wards the land of the giants of the Frost ; under this root springs the well of Mimir the first man and king of the dead ; in this well all knowledge and all wisdom dwell ; Odin himself, in order to quench his thirst with its waters, had to leave one of his eyes in pledge. As for the third, it descends to Nifleim, the Scandinavian Hades, where it is ever gnawed at by a dragon. On the highest bough of the stem an eagle perches whilst other animals occupy the lower branches. Finally, Odin spent nine nights under its shade before discovering the runes,^ an act which recalls the great meditation of Buddha under the sacred fig-tree.

Other passages in the Edda show us the con- tests for the possession of the hydromel, the liquor

• R. B. Anderson. Mythologie scandinavty trans, by Jules

I^clercq. Paris, 1886, p. 34 et seq.

i68 THE MIGRATION

which is at once the drink of the gods and the source of poetry. It was carried off by Odin, who, in the form of a serpent, surreptitiously entered the den of the giant who was its guardian. Another myth which alludes more directly to life-imparting fruits is the legend of the goddess Idhunn who kept in a box the Apples of Immortality. This was the fruit which, on approaching old age, the gods partook of in order to renew their youth. Enticed into a neighbouring forest by the faithless Loki, Idhunn was abducted, together with her treasure, by a* g^ant disguised as an eagle. But the gods, feeling themselves growing old, obliged Loki to transform himself into a hawk and go and bring back Idhunn and her Apples during the absence of their abductor.^

As regards the Slavonic peoples, MM. Mann- hardt and de Gubernatis have recorded more than one legend bearing witness to their belief in a cosmogonical tree. Such is, amongst the Russians, the Oak-tree of the island Bujan, on which the sun retires to rest every evening and from which it ^ ' rises every morning ; watched by a dragon, it is

inhabited by the Virgin of the Dawn, just as is the oak of Eridu by Tammuz and his mother.*

^ Anderson, p. 124.

• A legend, given by M. de Gubernatis, relates that the Tree

of Adam reaches to hell by its roots and to heaven by its branches; in its top lives the infant Jesus {Mythologie des flantesy voL i., p. 18). — For traces of the belief in a Tree of Knowledge in Celtic folk lore, see John Rhys Celtic Heathendom (London, 1888, p. 557). The Finns and Esths possess on their side, several legends relating to a cosmogonical tree. The Lapps are acquainted with an Oak or Tree of God which covers the heavens with its golden branches; it is uprooted by a dwarf, who afterwards transforms himself into a giant The Esthonian legend develops this myth still further. The divine tree is here a Tree of Plenty; from its trunk come houses, cradles, and tables. The chief of these dwellings has the moon for a window ; the sun and stars dance on the roof (de Guber- natis. Mythologie des plantes, vol. ii., p. 76). — As regards the tree with fruits of precious stones, consult the interesting little

OF SYMBOLS. 169

In brief, both Semites and Aryans were ac- quainted with the Tree of Heaven, the Tree of Life, and the Tree of Knowledge. The first has for fruit the igneous or luminous bodies of space; the second produces a liquor which secures eternal youth ; the third confers foreknowledge and even omniscience. This valuable produce is the object 1 of mythical rivalri es between superhuman beings,; W

t&e gods, geniiy aHd fabulous animals, on the one hand, who have the treasure in their possession or in their keeping, and the divinity, the demon, or the hero, on the other, who strive to get possession of it. Curious similarities crop up in the different accounts of this conflict, which sometimes ends in the victory of the assailant, and sometimes in his defeat or exemplary chastisement.

Do such coincidences suffice to justify the assumption that all these traditions have one and the same origin or even that they represent an old stock of folk-lore bequeathed to the Aryans and Semites by their common ancestors ?

More than thirty years ago, Frederic Baudry recapitulating, in the Revue germaniquey Kuhn's work upon the myths relating to the origin of fire and nectar, drew attention, incidentally, to the tradition of the Paradisaic Trees as evidence " of a pre-historic communication between the Semites and Aryans, taking us back to the remotest times, before the fixation of languages and grammars. " ^ Fran9ois Lenormant, going further still, saw therein an indication of the community of origin between the two races.*

volume in which M. Lethaby recently endeavoured to prove that the religious architecture, and even all the symbolism of the early civilizations, have a cosmogonical bearing, i>., tend to reproduce the image of the universe according to the concep- tions of the period {Architecture^ Mysticism and Myth^ London, 1802, chap. v.).

^ Revue germanique for 1861, vol. xiv., p. 385.

• Origines de PhtstoirCy vol. i., chap. ix.

I70 THE MIGRATION

First of all I will point out the fact that the original unity of a tradition by no means implies the relationship of the nations amongst which it is found. The researches conducted in our own times, regarding the migration of fables, have shown with what ease a tale brought into being on the banks of the Ganges or the Nile may have made its way to the islands of Japan, the shores of the Atlantic, or the plains of southern Africa among nations differing widely in race and lan- guage. Of course, if the resemblance of the traditions is strengthened by the identity of the names they contain, especially when the people who hold them in common belong to the same linguistic group, we may admit that the formation of these beliefs preceded the separation of the different branches. Such, in particular, is the conclusion to be drawn from the connections noticed, amongst certain Aryan nations, between the names soma and haoma, amrita and ambrosia, gandharva, gand- hrawa, and kentauros.

Nothing similar, however, exists between the Semites and Indo-Europeans amongst the words used by the two races to respectively designate either the Tree of Life and its produce or the per- sonages concerned in its legend. Baudry, it is true, gets out of the difficulty by supposing that the communication might have taken place before the fixation of languages and grammars. This is a desperate effort to justify one assumption by another. The etymological independence which we find here, suggests, on the contrary, that the tradition of the Paradisaic Trees either crossed, at some period, from one race to another, or else that it sprang up separately in each of the two centres.

At first sight it may seem unlikely that myths which correspond so well in detail were produced simultaneously in several places. Yet there is not, in all these tales, a single peculiarity whose pre-

OF SYMBOLS. 171

sence cannot be connected with the most ordinary processes of mythical reasoning, and that cannot be found, at least in a fragmentary state, amongst a number of nations related neither to the Aryans nor to the Semites.

The idea of referring to the form of a tree the apparent conformation of the universe is one of the most natural methods of reasoning which can occur to the savage mind

The Mbocobis of Paraguay still say that when they die they will climb up the Tree which unites heaven and earth.^ To the Maoris heaven and earth formerly clave together; it was a Divine Tree, the Father of the Forests, which rent them asunder by placing itself between them.* The Khasias of India take the stars to be men who scaled heaven by climbing up a Tree, and were obliged to remain in the branches, their companions, who had stopped on earth, having cut down the trunk.^

We will leave out the Khasias, who may have come into contact with the mythology of the Hindus. But will anyone maintain that the tradi- tions of Paraguay, or of New Zealand, are con- nected with those of the Semites or Aryans ? As well might we pretend that old La Fontaine and Virgil before him were inspired by the cuneiform texts or the Vedic poems when they described the mighty oak :

JDf qui la tite au del itatt voisine

Et dont lespieds touchaient d r empire des morts.

The Tree of Life is no more difficult to account for than the Cosmogonical Tree. Is not a plant one

^ E. B. Tylor. Early History of Mankind. London, 1878, p. 358.

A. Reville. J^eltgions des peuples non civilisks, Paris, 1883, vol. ii., p. 28.

• E. B. Tylor. Primitive Civilization^ vol. i. of French translation, p. 333.

172 THE MIGRATION

of jthe symbols most capable of expressing the abstract idea of life ? Whilst an animal evokes, above all, complex ideas of motion, strength and passion, the functions of the plant are concen- trated, so to speak, in life, not alone in life subject to the conditions of birth and death, but also in life liable to periodical successions of inactivity in winter, and of re-animation in spring.

What more natural and obvious symbol could there be than the " Gardens of Adonis," those pots of early flowers which were made to blossom, and then left to wither under the rays of the sun, in order to recall the death of the young god ? ^ The Tahitans symbolize death by the Casuarina, a leaf- less tree, allied to our horse-tails, which they plant upon graves.* Is it not from the vegetable kingdom that we ourselves borrow our metaphors when we speak of a life "blooming," or cut down in its flower ?

Rose^ die a vicu ce que vivent les roseSy Lespace d'un matin. ^

We know what lofty precepts the mysteries of Greece drew from the constantly recurring phe- nomena of vegetation.* Egyptian monuments re- produce a sarcophagus from which an acacia emerges with the motto : " Osiris springs forth," as if to call the god to witness that life comes from death.* It was especially trees with ever- green foliage, such as the pine, the cedar, and the cypress, which were employed to represent the hope in an eternal life beyond the tomb. M. Lajard has brought together some singular examples in his researches Sur le Culte du Cyprh,

^ C. P. TiELE. Hisioire des /Religions de VEgypte et des peuples simiiiquesy p. 291 in French translation. Paris, 1882. ' Letourneau. Sociologies Paris, 1880, p. 217.

• See prefece, page 2.

• Tiele. Religions de VEgypte et des peuples skmitiques^

OF SYMBOLS. 173

a worship which occurs, with this symbolical meaning, amongst the Greeks, the Etruscans, the Romans, the Phoenicians, the Arabs, the Persians, the Hindus, and the Chinese, without taking into consideration the nations of the New World.^

The plant, however, has not only the faculty of typifying life. The power of communicating and of renewing life can also be attributed to it. By means of its grains or fruits it provides mankind with fresh strength ; by its fermented juice it in- creases our vitality tenfold ; finally, it furnishes remedies, or simpleSy to which is ascribed the faculty of restoring the sick to health, and of re- calling the dying to life.

Now these qualities are met with precisely in most of the vegetable species from which the Aryans and Semites derived the outlines of their Sacred Trees. There is the oak, whose acorns the western Aryans gathered for food in the primeval forests. There is the asclepiad, from which the eastern Aryans got their elixir of life. Then there are the cone-bearing plants, whose prophy- lactic reputation amongst the Semites of Baby- lonia is proved by numerous texts. Above all there is the palm-tree, whose fruits still form a con- siderable part of the food of the people inhabiting the Lower Euphrates, and whose fermented juice produces an intoxicating liquor well known to the Arabs. There is even the vine, which, according to M. Lenormant, was termed, in the ancient lan- guage of Chaldaea, ges-tin, literally " wood of life,"* whilst the goddess of the Tree of Life, named " the Lady of Eden *' in the North of Mesopotamia, is called in the South " the Lady of the Vine." *

Lastly rain, which revives Nature periodically,

' F. Lajard, in the Mhmoires de VAcadkniie des inscriptions it belles-lettres^ vol. xx., second part

• F. Lenormant. Orig.^ vol. ii., p. 254.

' Sayce. Op, cit.y p. 240, note.

174 THE MIGRATION

appears among nearly all nations as a seed of life. When therefore the configuration of the universe is referred to the type of the tree, it is natural enough to look upon rain as the sap which flows from its trunk or branches. In the island of Ferro, in the Canaries, a tradition of the Guanches told of a wonderful Tree whose top is surrounded by clouds, and whose branches let fall every morning, before sunrise, the water necessary for quenching the thirst of the natives/

Here we see the Tree of Life become connected with an allied class of myths which we find fully developed amongst the Aryans : the belief, namely, in the existence of a spring, river, or lake which prolongs or renews life. This tradition was not wanting in Chaldaea either ; the poem of the descent of I star into Hades places in the gloomy realm of Allat, queen of the dead, a fountain of life which could revive the dead, were its ap- proaches not jealously watched by the anounas or spirits of the earth. I star herself must immerse herself therein before returning to the light of day and taking her place again amongst the gods.*

This fresh analogy between the Aryan and Semitic traditions, however, seems to me to be rather an assumption in favour of their original independence. On both sides, to be sure, there is the notion of natural waters which renew life upon earth ; but whilst in India, and even among the nations of Europe, the annual re-awakening of Nature is chiefly brought about by the rains which fall from the Celestid Tree, in Chaldaea — ^as all travellers in that country bear witness — the fer- tility of the soil, and even the existence of the civilization, are dependent not upon the celestial

• Ramusco. Historia ddU Indie cccidentali, quoted by de

Gubematis, Mythologie des plantts^ i., 36. " Sayce. Op, cit^ p. 221 €t seq.

OF SYMBOLS. 175

waters but upon rivers, wells, and canals, which some sixty centuries ago made of this land, now a desolate and pestiferous waste, a vast and luxu- riant garden.^

There is therefore nothing to preclude the sup- position that the Aryans and Semites might have separately imagined their Tree of the Universe, and even their Tree of Life, under the more or less rudimentary forms belonging to the traditions still to be observed amongst a number of uncivilized or savage peoples. The borrowal, or rather mutual infiltration of the two mjrthologies, had only to deal with the details and episodes which everywhere spontaneously clustered round this common nucleus, and which, spreading in the neighbourhood, without disappearing from their respective cradles, ended not in obliterating but in enriching and assimilating the original tradition of each race.*

Let it be granted, for instance, that both races vaguely pictured to themselves heaven under the form of a tree. If one race likened the heavenly bodies to the tree s fruits, can we wonder at the other doing the same, as soon as they became acquainted with this development of the myth

' In other countries this fountain of perpetual youth might again be accounted for in another way. We find, indeed, a similar tradition existing amongst the Malays, certain Poly- nesians, and the inhabitants of the Antilles ; />., amongst insular peoples who see, every evening, the dying sun vanish in the sea to arise from it in the morning, endowed with fresh life. The Maoris, according to Tylor {Civilisation primitivty ii., 383), imagine that the sun descends every evening to the bottom of a cave, where he bathes in the Wai Ora Tane (water of life), returning, at dawn, to .the upper world.

• This seems, on the whole, to be what M. Tiele means

when he suggests that the myth of the elixir of life originated doubtlessly in a non-Aryan race, although he discovers points of contact in similar myths belonging incontestably to the Aryans {Manuel de Phistoire des Religions^ translation of M. Maurice Vemes, 2nd. ed., pp. 153, 154).

176 THE MIGRATION

amongst their neighbours ? Let us assume that the Chaldaeans learnt from the Indo-Iranians, or vice versd, or yet again both from a third people^ the art of making intoxicating liquors with the juice of certain plants : does it not appear likely that the myths suggested by this invention in its original home were transmitted along with the art itself ? Thus it is that Christian infiltrations, by blending with the old stock of local traditions, unquestionably contributed in such a d^ree towards forming the legends recorded in the Edda of the Scandinavians and the Kalevala of the Finns, that it is now no longer possible for us to ascertain the proper share which either of those elements had in the formation of these legends.

Comparative archaeology shows clearly how these exchanges are brought about, when it enables us to see how the Mesopotamian type of the Sacred Tree was adopted by the Persians to represent their Tree of Immortality, by the Buddhists to typify their Tree of Wisdom ; and by the Christians to symbolize their Tree of Temp- tation.

Each race, each religion has its independent type, which it preserves and develops in accor- dance with the spirit of its own traditions, approxi- mating it, however, by the addition of extraneous details and accessories, to the equivalent image adopted in the plastic art of its neighbours. Thus the current which makes the Lotus of Egypt blossom on the Paradisaic Tree of India has its counter- current which causes the Asclepias acida of the Hindu Kush to climb upon the Sacred Tree of Assyria. Art and mythology comply, in this respect, with the usual processes of civilization, which is not the fruit of a single tree, but has always been developed by grafts and cuttings be- tween the most favoured branches of the human race.

OF SYMBOLS.

177

CHAPTER V.

ON THE TRANSMUTATION OF SYMBOLS.

Theory of the blending of symbolic forms. — Fusion of equi- valent symbols. — Production of intermediate types. — Axe and Drum. — ^Wheel and Rosette. — Chrism, Wheel, and crux ansata — ^Transformations of the trisctle — Symbols which have had an influence upon the representation of the conical bethels among the Semites. — ^Permutations between the triangle, Winged Globe, crux ansatay human profile, table of offerings, cuneiform Star, and Sacred Tree.

Whilst inquiring into the cause of the changes occurring in the forms of symbols, sufficient im- portance is not always attached to the attraction which certain figures exercise upon one another. We might almost state it as a law that, when two ^ symbols express the same or approximate ideas, they display a tendency to amalgamate, and even to combine in such a manner as to produce an intermediate type.

Through not taking into consideration that a symbol may thus unite with several figures differ- ing greatly in origin and even in appearance, many archaeologists have wasted their time in debating upon the origins of a sign or image which both sides were right in connecting with different antecedents — like those knights in the legend who broke a lance over the colour of a shield of two hues, one of the adversaries having only seen the front and the other the back.

When the necessity of seeking known or ex- tremely simple antecedents in complex figures is Jiot lost sight of, the study of symbols often re-

N.

178 THE MIGRATION

suits in the most singular verifications, especially in countries like India, where all the manifesta- tions of art have a symbolical import. One should note in Moor's Hindu Pantheon how the Disk, the Conch, the Lotus, the Flame, the Axe, and so forth, frequently assume each other's forms — each of these symbols going part of the way to meet the others. Take, for example, two of the attributes which oftenest figure in the hands of Siva, the Axe and the Drum, and see them merge into one another :

Fig. 84. Hindu Symbols. (Moor. Hindu Pantheon^ pi. vii., xiv., xvi., xlvii.)

Sir George Birdwood, one of the authors most conversant with the industrial arts of India, re- cords how the principal decorative and symbolical types of India combine and interchange, regardless even of the distinction between the animal and vegetable kingdom. An identical phenomenon may be noticed in Phoenician art. There is a symbol inscribed on Cyprian pottery and Syrian coins which recalls at the same time the Winged Disk of Asia Minor, the Sacred Tree of Assyria^ the trisula of the Buddhists, the Bee of Ephesus^ and certain patterns of the Greek Thunderbolt (see below, fig. 114).

Are these mere coincidences ? To answer this question we must seek, in each particular case, not

OF SYMBOLS.

179

only the antecedents of the figures which impress us by their complexity, but also the communica- tions which may have taken place between their prototypes, and, if need be, we must reconstitute the successive stages of these symbolic transmu- tations.

Let us take, for instance, the image of the Wheel. This figure, which offers the twofold advantage of possessing a circular form, and suggesting the idea of motion, is one of the commonest symbolical re- presentations of the sun.

Now different nations, amongst whom the sun is likewise symbolised by an expanded flower, have attempted to blend the two images. Thus it is that in Buddhist bas-reliefs we find Wheels whose spokes are replaced by petals of the Lotus- flower, while in the island of Cyprus some coins bear Roses whose leaves are hemmed in by bent spokes, or are even arranged in the form of a wheel.

In the same way the solar roiielle — that amulet par excellence of the Gauls — readily became the monogram of Christ, either in the form of the combined initials I and X (Irycrovc X/oc<rroc)

f

Fig. 85. RouELLE and Chrism. (Roller. Catacombes^ vol. ii., pi. xliii. and Ixxxvii.)

(fig. 85^), or X and P (XPcctt^c) (fig. 85 b). In the latter case it is only necessary to add a loop to the top of one spoke to get the commonest type of the Chrism, which M, Gaidoz has accurately de-

/

i8o THE MIGRATION

fined as " a six-rayed wheel without the rim, and with a loop at the top of the middle spoke." *

Thus, again, in Egypt the Chrism was combined with the Key of Life through a whole series of modi- fications which have been found in inscriptions on the island of Philae dating from the first Chris- tians of Nubia, who were anxious to make the sacred sign of their new faith correspond with the principal emblem of their former religion.

a b c d e f

X )^Xf ft

Fig. 86. Egyptian Chrisms of Phila.*

We have seen how, amongst the Gauls, the steeds of the solar quadriga had combined with the arms of the gammadion in such a manner as to produce the complex figure of four horses' busts radiating round a disk.* The transformations of the triscUe exhibit no less singular instances of similar combinations, whilst permitting us to ascertain, so to speak, the different stages of the operation.

The sun, which, as I have had occasion j o point out, was often typified in Asia Minor by a disk from which radiated three legs united at the Oj-^ thighs, was likewise symbolised there by different animals, such as the lion, the wild boar, the dragon, the eagle, and the cock. Now some Asiatic coins exhibit the cock beside the triscUe (fig. 87) ; on

^ Le dieu gaulois du soleil et le symbolisme de la roue, Paris, 1886, p. 77.

^ a, Greek chrism ; ^, ^, //, monograms of Christ at Philae (Letronne. La croix ansU a-t-clle kth employee pour exprimer le tnonogramme du Christ f in the Mimoires de VAcadhmie des inscriptions et belles-lettreSy vol. xvi., pi. i., iig, 47, 48, 49) ; e. key of life.

• See above, fig. 28, p. 57.

OF SYMBOLS.

i8i

others, the triscUe is superposed upon, or rather stuck to the body of, a bird, or a lion, without the aspect of the latter being changed on that account

Fig. 87. Coin of Aspendus. (Hunter, pi. vii., No. 15.)

(fig. 88) ; elsewhere, finally, the two parallel sym- bols, first placed near and then upon each other.

Fig. 88. Coin of Aspendus. (Hunter, pi. vii., No. 16.)

literally blend together, the three legs of the triscUe being transformed into cocks* heads, or

Fig. 89. Lycian Coin. (Barclay V. Head, pi. iii.. No. 35.) c/V^ ^j ^, . ;

monsters' busts, which revolve in the same direc- tion round a central point (fig. 89).

One's thoughts turn involuntarily to those figures drawn, in different positions, or with diffe-

•*f^ o,

-c

i82 THE MIGRATION

rent faces, on cardboard disks, which are spun quickly in the hand to produce the illusion of a single image animated by a motion of its own.

On some coins of Magna Graecia and of Sicily the trisdle is composed of three Crescents ranged round a Disk. Certain archaeologists have con- cluded from this that the triscUe had a lunar significance. It is quite admissible that the tris- cUe, as a symbol of astronomical movement, was sometimes used — like the titrascUe and gamma- dion — to typify the circular course, or even the phases of the moon. The Gobineau collection possesses a Persian cylinder exhibiting a triscele formed of three monsters, which seem about to swallow as many Crescents.

Fig. 90. Lunar Triskelion. (Revue archkologique^ vol. xvii., 1874, pi. iv.. No. 56.)

Are we, however, to infer from this, as Mr. Robert Brown does, that the triscele originated in the intentional grouping together of three Crescents ? ^ At first sight, this hypothesis would seem to find its confirmation in the comparison of certain coins which establish an actual transition from the triscele to symbols that are undeniably lunar.

But these coins belong unquestionably to a later period than the oldest Lycian coins, on which, as I have above shown, the triscele has a solar import Instead of exhibiting the ante-

• R. Brown, junior. The Unicom^ a mythological investiga-

tion, London, 1881, p. 66.

OF SYMBOLS. 183

cedents of the trisdle, the witnesses, and the stages of its independent development, is it not more likely that they represent lunar symbols gradually modified by the plastic attraction of the triscUe; or, to put it plainer, that little by little

Fig. 91. TRiscfeLE and Crescents.*

they so arranged their component parts as to assume the form of the triscele whilst preserving their original meaning ?

This adaptation of the triscele to the lunar ] movements is the more easily explained since the ancients seem especially to have distinguished in the queen of the night her three phases of crescent, half-moon, and full-moon, whence the Hecate trif or- mis, depicted with three faces.*

If it be desired to find the antecedents of the trischle they must rather be sought for, like those of the titra^cUe, in the figure of the Disk which projects three curved rays indicating motion.' Under this form it is already met witfi amongst the " whorls " of Hissarlik. At Mycenae it may be referred to the following type :

^ a, R. Brown, fig. 73 (coin of Metapontum) ; by Hunter, pL 22, fig. 13 (coin of Croton) ; c. Id., pi. 36, fig. 22 (coin of Megarsus).

• "She was depicted with three faces," says Cleomedes,

"because the ancients observed the moon under her three aspects of bicomous, half, and full " (cf. Montfaucon, i., pi. i.,p. 252).

• See above, chap, ii., § 3. A* (5^,

i84 THE MIGRATION

Fig. 92. TRISCfeLE from MvCENiE.

It is easy to understand how a figure of this kind may have sometimes assumed the form of three crescents, and sometimes that of three legs, according to the vagaries of art, or the dictates of symbolism.

Another symbol, whose history gives perhaps a still better explanation of how an image may undergo in its development the influence of seve- ral distinct symbols, and react in its turn on the form of these latter through a real pheno- menon of transmutation, is to be found in those conical stones whose figurative representation plays such an important part in the graphic arts of die western Semites. We know that they were simulacra of the Great Goddess, at once telluric and lunar, who was worshipped under different names by all the Semitic nations. Tacitus in- forms us that Aphrodite was represented at Paphos by a stone of this kind, shaped like a pyramid.^ His description, corroborated by other ancient writers, is illustrated, so to speak, on coins ^ of Paphos, Byblos. Sidon, and other places, which 1" exEIBit several kinds of conical stones erected in the midst of the sanctuary.

^ Tacitus , speaking of the simulacnim placed in the sanctuary of Paphos, says : Simulacrum dea. .... continuus orbis latiore initio tenuem in ambitu meta modo exsurgens ( Hist .f .y'L^Mj^ 3). — Similar cones of stone have been discovered in the ^ ' Vuins of the Gigantea, in the island of Malta, as also about the site of the temple of Tanit at Carthage (cf. Fr. Lenormant, in the Gazette archiologique for 1876, p. 130). ^

OF SYMBOLS. 185

On other monuments — coins, slabs, and amu- lets — the same symbol is found by itself with

Fig. 93. Sacred Stone of Byblos. {Corpus inscript. Semitic^ vol. L, £asc. i., pi. vi.)

changes of form in which is revealed the influence, the attraction, of figures belonging to another class of images.

M. Renan reproduces, in his Mission de Phinicie, the following symbol taken from a stone which was found near Damascus :

Fig. 94. Stone of Damascus. (Renan. Mission de PhtniciCy p. 351.)

" This sign," M. Renan adds, " is common on Phoenician monuments; it seems to come from the image of a person praying, a figure no less frequent on the top of Phoenician stelail'

We shall see that the supposed " persons pray- ing" are merely a slightly altered form of the Sacred Cone. The relation of the sign on the Damascus stone to the simulacrum of Paphos is not to be questioned ; it is even visible in the two small circles on either side of the triangle.* On the other hand we at once recognize the ' general similarity of this figure to certain omitho- / morphic Globes of Asia Minor, with their triangu- /

• See above, the stone of Paphos (fig. 41, p. 92).

i86 THE MIGRATION

lar tails, outstretched wings, and rectilinear horns (see next chapter).

The secret of this twofold resemblance is dis- covered in the engraving of a Moabite cylinder

Fig. 95. Moabite Cvlinder. (De Vogu6. Mel. (TarchkoL orient, p. 89.)

published by M. de Vogu6, and attributed by M. J. Menant to the beginnings of Phoenician art

We have here unquestionably in their separate state the two symbols which are combined on the stone of Damascus, i.e,, the Cone and the Winged Globe, one suspended over the other, with the same pair of small circles which flank the sides of the Cone.

Another combination which occurs fairly often on monuments of Phoenician origin exhibits on the point of the bethel, or rather of its triangular representation, a horizontal cross-bar, on the middle of which rests a Disk, or a handle.

Fig. 96. Ansated Cones.*

It seems to me difficult to call in question the resemblance of the Cone thus modified to the

• tf, On a coin of Paphos. Corpus inscript Semitic, vol i.,

fasciculus !., p. 6 ; ^, on a coin of Carthage (Barclay V. Head. Coins in the British Museum, pi. xxxv., No. 38) ; r, on intaglios of Sardinia (J. Menant. Pierres gravUs de la Haute-Asia, vol. ii., Paris, 1886, pp. 256 and 258); <^ on a Phoenician seal {Idem,, p. 234).

OF SYMBOLS.

187

Egyptian symbol of the crux ansata or Key of Life. Widen the foot of the latter somewhat, or contract the base of the former, and the resulting images will be identical.

To such a degree, indeed, do these figures re- semble one anotfier, that it is impossible to de- termine to which of the two symbols belong

Fig. 97. Key of Life. (Lepsius. Dcnkmdicr, Abth., ii., Bl. 86.)

certain intermediate figures, such as, for instance, the representation of the object erected behind the principal person on the famous seal of Abibal, father of Hiram (fig. 96 d). The narrowness of its base recalls the Key of Life, but the Disk, en- circled by the Crescent, which takes the place of the handle, as well as the position of the object on the ground, suggest rather a modification of the Sacred Cone.

How is this resemblance of forms to be ac- counted for if not by the attraction which one of the two symbols will have exercised upon the other } Now the Key of Life was certainly not formed under the influence of the Sacred Cone, if we may judge from their relative ages. There were cruces ansata upon the monuments of Egypt long before the Phoenicians had learnt to manipu- late the chisel, perhaps even before the Semites had reached the shores of the Mediterranean.

The crux ansata has alternately been taken for a Kilometer (Plucke), a key for regulating the inun- dations of the Nile (Zoega), a vase placed on an altar (Ungarelli), a perversion of the Winged Globe (Lajard), ^i phallu s (Jablonski), and the sort of apron

i88 THE MIGRATION

which the Egyptians wound round themselves by way of a waist-band (Sayce^. Regarding its mean- ing, however, there is no diversity of opinion.

In the hieroglyphic writings it forms an ideo- gram, which renders the sound anx, and means fa livCy living} On inscribed monuments it seems to be used by the gods as an instrument for awaken- ing the dead to a new life. A bas-relief of the twelfth dynasty, which shows the goddess Anuke-t holding the Key of Life to the nostrils of Kingf Usertesen III., is accompanied by this inscription : " I give unto thee life, stability, and purity, like Ra for ever."

It follows from this that, amongst the Egyp- tians, the crux ansata represented life, conceived of in its widest and most abstract meaning.' But is not the dispensation of life precisely one of the essential attributes of the Great Goddess, Virgin and Mother, destructive and prolific by turns, who appears amongst all Semitic nations as the highest personification of Nature under her twofold aspect, cruel and beneficent }

Plautus does nothing more than render the Phoenician conception of Astarte when, in the fourth act of MercatoTy he defines her as :

Diva Astarte hominum deorutnque vis^ vita^ saius: rursus

eadcm guce est, PemidcSy mors^ interituSy mare^ tellus, calufn, sidera.

Among the Assy ro- Babylonians Nanat-Anaita

^ Em. Coemans. Manuel de langue igyptienfUy Ghent, 1887, ist part, p. 46.

• Perhaps it represented symbolically the vital germ, the

spark of life ; indeed, on some monuments, it appears to be hurled from the divine hand towards the nostrils of the dead person, and, in a bas-relief of the New Empire, Horns and Toth are seen to pour from a jar over the head of King Amenophis II., Keys of Life interlaced in the form of a chain (Champollion. Monuments de VEgypte et de la Nubie^ vol. i., pi. xlv., fol. i).

OF SYMBOLS. 189

is called the '* strength of the living ; " ^ Zarpanit is termed the " generatrix ; " * AllAt guards jealously, in the world below, the Well of Life, which could revive the dead.^ An inscription on a Mesopotamian cylinder, accompanying the image of a goddess, probably Istar, runs thus : '* O thou who art adorable, who givest salvation, life, and justice, vivify my name." * Lastly, although Tanit, the Virgo Ccslestis of Carthage, assimilated to Juno by the Romans, is generally held to represent the virgin and austere side of Astarte's nature, it is probable that she combined the double character of her Semitic sisters.^ On a stele of Carthage she is depicted on a triangular pediment with a child on one arm ; and the geometric figure which serves as her symbol is frequently associated with Lotuses,* which are flowers of Life, symbolical repre- sentations of the universal matrix.

In these circumstances the Sacred Cone must necessarily receive, among the Semites, the same import as the crux anscUa among the Egyptians, in the capacity of a symbol of life, or even as a talisman of high power, exclusive of the phallic

significat ion of wh ichjt.*^ t,riangnlai^<^m^HmitfpH /

• Dk Vogu£, in the Journal Asiatiqtu for 1867 (vo). x., 6th

series), p. 122.

• G. Maspero. Histoire ancientu des peuples dc V Orient,

Paris, 1886, p. 141.

• A. H. Sayce. Religion of the ancient Babylonians,

London, 1887, p. ^^^ etseq,

• J. Menant. Op, cit.^ vol. i., p. 196.

' Ph. Bergsr. Reprhentations figuries des stUes puniqueSy in the Gazette arcMoligique for 1876, p. 123.

' Ph. Berger. Idem.y p. 124.

^ M. Renan has pointed out, amongst inscriptions of Gebal, and of Sidon, in the vicinity of Tyre, numbers of inverted isosceles triangles which he believes to have been connected ,

with the worship of Astarte. It is the same image that M. \^^ ; 3 ^ f ^-^C Schliemann noticed on the vulva of the Trojan Venus (Renan. 1 ^^ * /

Mission de Phtnicie. Paris, 1864, pp. 523, 649-653.— -Schlie- mann). Iliosy fig. 226.

I90 THE MIGRATION

On the other hand, as is is shown by the monu- ments, the crux ansata, together with the principal symbols of Egypt, was not long in spreading first among the Phcenicians, and then through the rest of the Semitic world. It has been found on bas- reliefs, tombs, pottery, gems, and coins in the whole region which stretches from Sardinia to Susiana, including the coast of Africa, Cyprus, Palestine, and Mesopotamia. Everywhere, seem- ingly, it had a religious, or prophylactic, meaning ; perhaps it is a sign similar to the tau with which were marked, in Ezekiel's vision, the foreheads of the just who will be spared.* On some monuments the divine, or sacerdotal, personages hold it in one hand, as in Egypt ; * or, again, as we have seen (pi. v., fig. b)y it is associated with the Sacred Tree and the Lotus-flower.

Thus, between the two symbols, there was a frequent proximity ; a similarity of meaning, and perhaps of use ; and, lastly, the possibility of pass- ing from one to the other without material altera- tion in their respective features. Is anything more needed to explain why the Phoenicians, possessing these two signs to express the idea of life as a supernatural dispensation, sought to blend the two figures in a third which preserved the essentials of its double antecedent ? It would, indeed, have been singular if they had not done so.

Have we not seen, at a later period, how the Christians of Egypt in their turn adopted the crux ansata, not only to replace the Greek or Latin form of the Cross, but also to portray the mono- gram of Christ, which the Greeks had transmitted to them ? The latter identification implies a much more perceptible alteration of these two signs than

^ EzEK. ix., 4-6.

• Raoul Rochette. Sur la croix anske asiatique^ in the

Mhnoires de PAcadtmie des inscriptions et b€lles4ettres^ vol. xvii., P- 37S ^ ^^^-j Pl- ^i» ^i^d part.

OF SYMBOLS.

191

was the modification necessary for amalgamating the crux ansata with the symbol of Astarte/

It is proper to mention a coincidence which, though quite accidental, may have also helped to bring together the Sacred Cone and the Key of Life. The Egyptian monuments sometimes exhibit in front of the image of the divinity invoked thereon an isosceles triangle placed above a crux ansata These two superposed signs, which read ti anx, render the prayer : " Bestow life." ^ Now it was the fulfilment of this very prayer which, among the Semites, devolved upon Astarte and her rivals.

The fact, perhaps, will be pointed out that the Phoenicians were not able to read the hieroglyphs. This assertion must not be made in too positive a manner, for, after all, it was in the Egyptian writing that the very characters of the Phoenician alphabet originated. Moreover, in this, as in similar cases, there were not wanting interpreters, sailors, traders, soldiers, and travellers of every class, to explain to the inhabitants of the Medi- terranean littoral the meaning of the graphic legends which were diffused with the scarabs, gems, and amulets of Egypt throughout the whole Eastern and Semitic world. Local imagination did the rest, and in this manner popular symbolism was enriched by a new type.*

It is rather singular that this influence of the crux anscUa upon Sie figurative representations of Sacred Cone is met with even amongst the Greeks. The great goddesses of the Asiatic littoral were early introduced into the Greek Pantheon, under their double form of divinities virgin and warlike,

• See above, fig. 86, p. 180.

• EuG. KiviLLOUT, in the Gazette archlologique for 1888,

P-3-

• It is noteworthy that our astronomical sign of the planet

Venus is a veritable crux ansata.

192 THE MIGRATION

such as Artemis, or voluptuous and prolific like Aphrodite. With their forms of worship came also their symbols, particularly the Conical Stone which already had its equivalent in the rude cippi of the Pelasgic simulacra} Under the influence of Greek genius the Sacred Cone was not long in developing in a direction which made it approach the human profile. Among the terra-cottas of Boeotia we find a species of cone with the outlines of a head and the rudiments of arms, which repre- sents a goddess. Aphrodite, or Harmonia.

This is unquestionably the transition from the Sacred Cone to the human form. M. Fran9ois Lenormant, however, adduces, as more ancient, a specimen where we merely see the Cone with its rudiments of arms.* It may be questioned if these

Fig. 98. Ephesian Artemis. (P. Decharme. Mythologie de la Grece antique^ fig. 145.)

are really arms, and even if these shapeless stumps were not prior to any desire to recognize in this image the human figure. I would be all the more inclined to seek herein the trace of a modification due to the influence of the crux ansata, since

• Max Collignon. Mythologie figurU de la Grice antique^

p. 10 et seq,

• Fr. Lenormant, in the Gazette archiologique for 1876,

p. 68.

OF SYMBOLS. 193

another type of the classic Pantheon carries us back still more directly to the image of the Egyp- tian symbol. This is the Ephesian Artemis who, with her head encircled by a halo, her fore-arms projecting from either side of the body, and her lower members wedged into a case, most strikingly recalls, so to speak, an anthropomorphized Key of 1 Life (fig. 98). The resemblance, perhaps, is still stronger on some coins of Cyzicus, where the

Fig. 99. Coin of Cyzicus. {Revue de Numismatique^ 1892, vol. ii., pi. il, fig. 4.)

goddess appeared with chains hanging from the arms (fig. 99).

Strange as this comparison may appear at first sight, it finds its counterpart in an amulet belong- ing, to be sure, to the latter times of paganism, which was discovered amongst the ruins of the Serapeum at Alexandria.

Fig. 100. {The Antiquary, 1881, p. 98.)

We have here, very probably, no longer a re- presentation of the nourishing Artemis, modified by the intervention of the Key of Life, but a crux ansata altered by coming in contact with the

o

194 THE MIGRATION

simulacra of the Ephesian Artemis, or some allied goddess.^

The influence of the Key of Life is again visible in the following image of a Hermes consecrated

Fig. ioi.

{Mhn. dc PAcad, dts inscr, et beL-Ui., vol. xvii., 2nd. part,

pi. ix., fig. 12.)

to the Chthonian Mercury, god of fertility and of life.

M. Raoul Rochette draws attention to another stele of the same shape in an inscription of Thessaly concerning funeral games.*

The combination of the crux ansata with the Sacred Cone seems to have penetrated as far as India, if this conclusion may be drawn from an enigmatical figure to be seen amongst the symbols carved, at Amaravati, on the feet of Buddha (fig. 102 a).

To be sure, the Disk, or oval handle, which sur- mounts the Cone, is replaced, in the Buddhist symbol, by a triangular handle, or the section of a second cone inverted. But this difference is another presumption in favour of our thesis. In fact, it is precisely this substitution of a triangular

^ Perhaps the influence of the Sacred Cone might also be discovered, as Herr Hugo von Lomnltz has already pointed out, in certain images of the Virgin, derived from the popular art of Spain and Sicily, where the body, enveloped in a robe which widens towards the foot, forms a veritable triangle surmounted by a head and flanked by two small arms bent horizontally.

^ Raoul Rochette. Sur la croix ansee asiaiique. Loc, cit^ pi. ix., fig. II.

OF SYMBOLS. 195

for an oval handle which characterizes the crux ansata of India, or at least the figure connected by Indian scholars with the Egyptian symbol of the

Fig. 102/

Key of Life (fig. 102 b), which reached India by way of Syria and Persia.

The symbol of Astarte, thus modified by the influence of the Key of Life, seems to have con- tinued its development amongst the Semitic nations in a twofold direction.

On the one hand, upon the stelai of Carthage, consecrated to Tanit, the two extremities of the cross-bar which stretches out between the handle

w

Fig. 103. {Corpus inscr, semUiCy fasc. iv. (1889), tab. lii., fig. 138.)

and the Cone are generally turned upwards at right angles.

On the other hand, it must be noted, that in Cyprus and Asia Minor the base of the triangle completely disappears (fig. 104).

We can hardly find out, in these figures, the outlines of the original Cone. Yet the most com- petent writers who have expressed an opinion on this subject, MM. Lenormant, Berger, Tyler,

^ <j, See frontispiece ; ^, on a silver ingot (Edw. Thomas, in the Numismatic Chronicle^ vol. iv. (new series), pi. xi.).

196 THE MIGRATION

Perrot, and others, have had no hesitation in recognizing therein the symbol of Astarte-Tanit. Here, however, there was one Egyptologist who

a h c d t f

%%^^kk

Fig. 104.^

lost patience. M, Eug. Revillout, the learned professor of the Ecole du Louvre, points out that these figures were merely the reproduction, more or less altered, of an Egyptian character, the sign sa, which means "protection" (fig. 105^). Simi- larly, if he is to be believed, the so-called ** Sacred Cone with arms and a head " would be nothing but **an Egyptian altar of a common shape," a table of offerings (fig. 105^).

1.1

Fig. 105;

I am of opinion that M. Revillout is not mis- taken; still those whom he accuses of being at

• a, On a coin of Cilicia (Genesius. Scriptura Phaniciae

Monumentay tab. xxxviL).

by On a coin of Cyprus (De Luynes, Numismaiiqut ct Inscriptions Cypriotes. Paris, 1852, p. v., fig. 12).

Cy On a votive stele of Carthage (Ph. Berger, in the Gaz. archhL for 1876, p. 125).

dy On a Hittite seal (Perrot et Chipiez. Op, cit.^ vol. iv.,

fig. 384).

e and / On a Hittite cylinder (Tyler, Babylonian and Oriental Record^ vol. i., No. 10, p. 151, London, 1887).

• Eug. Revillout. Sur un prktendu sceau hittite^ in the

Gazette anhkolo^que for 1888, p. i et seq.

OF SYMBOLS. 197

fault are none the less right It is certainly the Great Goddess who is symbolized by the ansated Cones, at least, when they appear on stelai with inscriptions dedicated to Tanit, when on coins, they accompany the head of Astarte, or when they combine either with the lunar Crescent, or with the Disk encircled by the Crescent (fig. 104^). On a stele of Libya a Disk between two upright horns surmounts the Cone (fig. 107), in exactly the same manner as, in a bronze of Syria reproduced by MM. Perrot et Chipiez, it forms the head-dress of an image of Astarte.^ On the other hand, why should we refuse to admit that the Semitic artist, when he reproduced the old simulacrum of the Phoenician Goddess, already altered by what it had borrowed from the Key of Life, may have clung still more closely to the imitation of symbols emanating from Egypt ?

M. Revillout, observing that the figure /in our illustration No. 104 is placed, in the field of a Hittite cylinder, at the feet of a goddess "with prominent ears and an enormous body," does not fail to add that, " in this description every Egypto- logist will at once recognize tihe goddess Taouer or Thoueris, with the body of a hippopotamus, with the head of the same animal, or of a lioness, and having in front of her feet — as was the pre- valent custom — the sign sa'*

Far be it from me to call this in question. Since, however, neither the Hittites nor the Phoenicians worshipped, so far as I am aware, the goddess Tauer, it is probable that the author of the cylinder wished to represent one or other of the great Asiatic goddesses — in association with their usual symbol — under forms taken from the Egyptian imagery; as in other instances, the Phoenician artists derived the features, and even the costume

^ Vol. iii., fig. 26.

198 THE MIGRATION

of their Astarte from the Egyptian type of Hathor.^

Thus the worshippers of Tanit were able, with- out the slightest misgiving, to bend upwards the two branches of their ansated triangle in order to make it resemble the image exhibited by the Egyptian altar. We must not, therefore, unre- servedly accept an explanation which makes us invariably see, in the Carthaginian development of the ansated Cone, an attempt to depict Tanit under the human form. It was in this manner doubtlessly that the shapeless simulacra by which the Greeks were long content to symbolize their gods began to draw nearer to the human body in appearance ; and I am far from denying that the Semites did not occasionally attempt to develop the representations of their Sacred Cone in the direction of the human figure, or, on the other hand, to lend to the images of their g^eat god- desses features which recalled the symbolic Cone. An intention of this kind is plainly disclosed in one of those singular figures engraved on the

Fig. io6. (Gazette archhiogique for 1879, P^- 21).

silver frondet, found at Batna, which M. Renan has described and discussed in the Gazette arcfUo- logique.

This, however, is an exception, and in most existing specimens the emblem of Tanit remains a geometric figure which can in no way be likened to the human profile even when rudely outlined.

On the other hand, there is nothing to prevent

• Corpus imcript. Semitic^ vol i., fasc. i. (1881), p. 2.

OF SYMBOLS. 199

the Conical Stone, whilst representing Tanit, from serving itself as an altar at the same time as a simMlacrum, — like the Phoenician bethel and the Arabian ansab. At least, it is quite possible that its figurative representation may have absorbed the image of the altar on which it stood in the sanctuary. Has it been noticed that on some Libyan stelai the symbol of Tanit seems to be made up of two distinct parts : the Cone properly

Fig. 107. (Genesius. Monumenia^ tab. 17.)

so called with its usual appendages, and a kind of stand or pedestal ?

In most cases the sculptor will not have gone to such a length, but will have contented himself with turning up the two extremities of the cross-bar in such a manner as to produce the so-called fore-arms which recall the two vases of the Egyptian altar. On a stele of Carthage these two extremities are replaced by two Caducei, perhaps with a view to symbolize the two male divinities who composed, with Tanit, the great divine Triad of the Cartha- ginians.^

I will also draw attention to the fact that the symbol of the Sacred Cone, after being confounded with the Key of Life, and then transformed into an altar, seems to have again united with the crux ansata. Indeed, on a hematite cylinder of Hittite

^ Genesius, tab. 47.

200 THE MIGRATION

origin, now in the Biblioth^que Nationale in Paris, a personage is seen who holds the object depicted below (fig. loSa).

This sign is unquestionably held like a Key of Life, and we may add that it exhibits the essential features of the latter. Moreover, it also includes

Fig. io8.

the outlines of what might be called the symbol of the ansated table. Finally, it may be questioned if it is not likewise influenced by yet a third figure. In his memoir, which dates from the year 1847, M. Lajard had already grasped its resemblance to the cuneiform sign which frequently accompanies the names of the divinities in the archaic inscrip- tions of Mesopotamia (fig. 108 6).^

The parallel is all the more ingenious as at that time, now almost half a century ago, they did not know the exact meaning of this character, which has since been found to be an ideogram of the divinity amongst the Assyrians. It is quite likely that, through its constant association with the names of the gods, this sign may have acquired, even beyond Mesopotamia, a general symbolic or talismanic import, and that, consequendy, there was a wish to detect its likeness in the object de- stined to represent the Key of Life, and recall the Sacred Cone, or at least its latest modification. When engaged in investigating the pre-Hellenic

^ * Lajard. Origine et signification de la croix ansee^ in the Mkmoires de PAcadkmie des inscriptions et belles-lettres^ vol. xvii., ist part, p. 361.

OF SYMBOLS. 201

arts, or forms of worship, of Asia Minor we must never forget that the recently discovered Hittite civilization was the complex product of an inter- mixture between the influences of Egypt and those of Mesopotamia, engrafted perhaps on an old Semitic stock, and, at all events, impregnated with Phoenician elements.

It ought, however, to be remarked that a figure identical with the cuneiform sign given above, is found amongst the characters of Cyprian writing, which characters are considered to be more or less related to the Hittite hieroglyphs ; this is the letter which renders the sound of the vowel a \ and which, on a coin of Cyprus, reproduced by the Due de Luynes, actually appears near the ansated table.

Fig. 109. (De Luynes. Numismatique Cypriote^ pi. v., fig. 12.)

Lastly we have seen that Istar-Astarte had also as a simulacrum an actual, or conventional, tree, often represented between personages facing one another. It seems as if a conical stone and a plant, even conventional, might be indefinitely placed in juxtaposition without their respective representations being prompted to borrow each other s forms. Yet this is what occurred in Syria, if we may judge from this amulet, of recent manu- facture perhaps, but certainly of a very ancient pattern (fig. 1 10 ^). S<^ ^*< ^^ ^ l\ "x//,

This image belongs undeniably to the symbolism of the Sacred Tree. On the other hand the tri- angular shape which the central object (plant, fruit

^ M. Bridal. Dkhiffrement des Inscriptions Cypriotes^ in the Journal des savants^ 1877, p. 560.

202

THE MIGRATION

or leaf) approaches in appearance, the handle or elongated disk surmounting its top, the two small cross-bars which give the finishing touch to its resemblance to a cross, and especially an ansated

fi

Fig. iio. Syrian Amulet.

cross, — all these features agree no less certainly with some Phoenician representations of the stmu- lucrum of Astarte (fig. i lo ^).

That this symbol should have come down to the Syrian of our days has nothing to surprise us, when we hear from a recent notice sent by a French military surgeon, Doctor Vercouvre, to the Acad&mie des inscriptions et belles-lettres^ that a still more authentic form of the same sign is to be found among the modern inhabitants of Tunisia.^ He traces back the marks which tattoo the face and hands of the aborigines to one and the same type, "a doll with outstretched arms," and he adds : " It is a reproduction of the anthropomorphic figure with outstretched arms, which, among the antique monuments of Phoenicia and Carthage, represent what is called by archaeologists the

• Acad, des inscriptions et belles-lettres.

9th, 1892.

Proceedings of Dec.

OF SYMBOLS. 205

symbol of the Punic trinity/* — viz., our old ansated Cone with the extremities of the cross-bar turned upwards (see fig. 103).^

The line separating the animal from the vege- table kingdom is not drawn so hard and fast in symbolism as it is in nature. Viewing the un- ceremonious manner in which such dissimilar objects as the Conical Stone, the solar Disk, the bird, the horns, the crtix ansata^ the table of offerings, the human profile, the cuneiform star, and the sacred plant come to borrow their respec- tive forms and to blend one with another as in a transformation scene, we must perforce conclude that no hybrid combination is unacceptable to I symbolism, when an amalgamation of ideas, or | beliefs, is to be strengthened through blending the j images by which they are expressed.

^ Dr. Vercouvre's interpretation has been confimied, at a subsequent meeting of the Academy, by M. Philippe Berger, who has shown, moreover, how this old symbol has become, in some cases, a flower and a cross. (Cf. Revtu de Vhistoire des Religions^ 1893, t. xxvii., p. 382.)

204 THE MIGRATION

/.

^'

/' ^ v'-

CHAPTER VI.

THE WINGED GLOBE, THE CADUCEUS, AND THE TRISULA.

I. The Winged Globe outside Egypt— Tht Winged Globe of the Egyptians ; a combination of the Disk, the sparrow-hawk, the goat, and the serpent. — Meaning of this s)anbol. — Its migration into Phoenicia, Syria, Mesopotamia, and Persia. — Modification of its forms. — Its later combinations with the human image, the Sacred Bird, the Sacred Tree, and the conical Mhel, — Its influence upon some symbolic figures of Greece and of India, the Aureole, the Thunderbolt, the chakrUy etc— Winged Globes of the New World.

II. The antecedents of the Caduceus, — Homeric description of the Caduceus. — ^Transformations of the Greek Caduceus. — The Caduceus of the Phoenicians and the Hittites. — Assyrian ensigns, prototypes of the labarum, — The Caduceus in its relations with the Winged Globe and the ashirah. — Hindu Caducei.

III. The transformations of the /n!w/a.— Definition, antiquity, and different interpretations of the trisuia, — Its connection with the Trident and the Wheel. — Its blending with the Caduceus. — Its interchanges with the Winged Globe, the Scarab, the Lotus, the lingam^ the idol of Jaganath, and the Tree of Buddha. — The trisula in the bas-reliefs of Boro-Budur. — The trisula in Europe. — Summing up.

I. The Winged Globe outside Egypt.

There are certainly not many features common to the different representations which the ancient Egyptians made of the sun when they depicted it, according to the locality, in the form of a radiating disk, of a goat, of a ram, of a sparrow-hawk, or of a scarab. Notwithstanding, they hit upon a means of contracting all these figures into one.

OF SYMBOLS. 205

Round the Disk, now a Globe, they twisted symmetrically two uraus snakes, with heads erect and sometimes wearing the crown. Behind the ur(Bi this Globe received the outstretched wings of the sparrow-hawk, on its top the undulating

Fig. III. Winged Globe of Egypt. (Lepsius. Denkmdler^ vol. iii., pi. 3 b)

horns of the goat spread out ; and from this fan- / tastic mixture came those Winged Globes, which, : while attaining their highest perfection under the ' eighteenth dynasty, formed, during the whole ' period of Egyptian art, so original and graceful a subject of ornamentation upon the pylons and the lintels of the temples.

It has been said, with good reason, that the I Winged Globe is the Egyptian symbol par excel- J lence} According to an inscription at Edfu it was Toth himself who caused it to be placed above the entrances to all the temples in order to commemo- rate the victory won by Horus over Set, i.e., by the principle of light and good over that of dark- ness and evil.^

Did the Egyptians imagine that the sun — or the soul of the sun — really assumed the form of a globe flanked by serpents, furnished with wings and surmounted by horns ? Or, after having depicted the orb under its natural form, did they add urcei to symbolize its sovereignty, horns to

^ Perrot et Chipiez. Histoire de Part dans Vantiquitk^ vol. i.,. p. 604.

• H. Brugsch. Die Sage von der geflugelien Sonnenscheibe^

in the Abhandlungen der koniglichen Geseilschaft der Wissen^ schqften su Goitingen^ 14th year (1868-1869), p. 209.

2o6 THE MIGRATION

recall its strength, and wings to indicate its faculty of translation through space ?

Perhaps it is here unnecessary to choose between the two systems which divide the opinions of Egyp- tologists. A third interpretation, which to me seems to better account for the formation of the Winged Globe, makes it the result of a conscious and intentional combination of various personifications of the sun. M. Maspero, who is one of the most -competent and persuasive defenders of the theory that the Egyptians began by believing the beast- like or fantastic creatures depicted upon their monuments to be real, admits himself that the priests may have invented composite figures with the fixed intention of expressing the union of distinct symbols and ideas.*

When the founding of a national monarchy in Egypt brought about the establishment of a common Pantheon, the gods, whose attributes or significa- tion offered the greatest similarity, were related to each other, either as members of the same family, or as different forms of the same being. Is it unreasonable to assume that this movement of unification between local personifications of the same divinity found its expression in the blending of the images by which they were represented ?

It is only necessary to turn over the leaves of the handsome volumes published by MM. Perrot and Chipiez on the Histoire de Vart dans Vanttquiti^ or to cast a glance upon the first few of the plates appended by Lajard to his Introduction d Vitude du culte de Mithra, to be convinced that the Winged Globe was also one of the most widely spread and most venerated symbols in the whole of Western Asia.

Phoenicia exhibits it frequently on stelai, bas-

• G. Maspero, in the Revue de r histoire des religions, vol. v.,

p. 97.

OF SYMBOLS. 207

reliefs, cylinders, gems, paterce^ and bowls. Fre- quently too, in that country, as in Egypt, the Winged Globe adorns the lintels of the temples. One of the most curious instances, quoted by M. Renan in his Mission de Phinicie, is furnished by the lintel of a Christian church built at Edde, near Gebal, from the materials of an ancient temple. The Globe and the urai have been cut into for the reception of a red cross ; below are inscriptions which the learned Academician attributes to the worship of Adonis.^

The Winged Globe of the Phoenicians is found wherever their art was introduced, in Carthage, Cyprus, Sardinia, Sicily, and among different peoples of Palestine. It has even been pointed out on Israelitish seals of the oldest epoch,^ and nothing prevents us from supposing that — like the serpent, the golden bull or calf, and the idolatrous images denounced by the prophets — it served, perhaps, to furnish a figured representation of Yahveh.

M. Renan, in his Histoire du peuple d'Isra'ely goes still further when he thinks he discovers the two urceus masses of the Egyptian symbol in the urint'tumminy or the two urim, described in Exodus, rather obscurely, as a mechanical means of con- sulting the divine will. "Perhaps the urcei of the Winged Globes," he suggests, ** one meaning yes and the other no^ were moved by a spring hidden behind the Disk." ^ Of course I leave to the eminent writer the whole responsibility of this theory, which is difficult to verify unless one be both an Egyptologist and a Hebraist. At all events nothing proves that the Israelites brought

^ Ernest Renan. Mission de PJunicie^ Paris, 1864, i vol., with atlas,* pp. 227, 241, 857.

• CLER^fONT-GANNEAU. Sccaux ct Cachets^ in iht/ournai

Asiatique, 1883, vol. L

• Histoire du peuple d' Israel. Paris, 1887, vol. i., p. 276.

2o8 THE MIGRATION

directly from Egypt the type of their Winged Globe ; the latter rather reproduces the forms of Phoenician art, as is admitted, moreover, by M. Renan.

To be sure, the Winged Globes of Phoenicia often strive to reproduce the classic type of Egypt, always, however, with variations which enable us to easily distinguish them. Sometimes the urcei seem to come out from the lower part of the Globe, so that the superior appendages may as

Fig. 112. Winged Globe of Phcenicia. (Renan. Mission dc Fhinicie^ pi. xxxii.)

well depict serpents* tails as goats' horns, like those of Egypt.

Sometimes these appendages are replaced by a tuft of feathers which, perhaps, represents a sheaf

Fig. 113. Wingless Phcenician Globe with Uilei. (Renan. Mission de Phhtide^ pi. Iv.)

of rays, particularly when it occurs again below the Globe in the shape of a tail.

Sometimes, again, the wings are bent down- wards as in some archaic types of the Egyptian symbol.^ Lastly, in some instances, the Winged Globe assumes rather the forms which we shall meet with in Asia Minor and in Mesopotamia.*

• Perrot et Chipiez. VoL iiL, figs. 23, 305, 546.

' J. Menant. Les pierres gravies de la Haute- Asie, Paris, 1886, vol. ii., p. 223.

OF SYMBOLS. 209

It is somewhat difficult, in the absence of posi- tive documents, to determine the precise meaning which the Phoenicians ascribed to this symbol. It may be that we should see therein a solar represen- tation. Yet, from what we know of the Phoenicians, their religion referred less to the direct worship of the orb than to the worship of the mythic person- ages who incarnated the principal aspects of the solar power. ^

The Phoenicians often combined the Winged

Fig. 114. Vase of Citium. (Perrot et Chipiez, vol. ill., fig. 518.)

Globe with other equivalent symbbls. It is one of these combinations which I think I detect in a somewhat singular figure painted on a vase found at Citium, in the island of Cyprus, by General Cesnola (fig. 114).

With regard to this image, the learned authors of PArt dans rantiquitS ask: "Should it be

^ C. P. Tiele. Histoire des andennes religions dts peupUs semitiques. Paris, 1882, chap. iii.

2IO THE MIGRATION

called a pillar, stele, or palmette ? ^ To judge from its most striking features — the medial leaves, the t^vmmdXJleuron, the two pairs of volutes cuttings die figure in opposite directions, lastly and especially its position between two animals facing^one another which, standing on their hind legs, appear to be striving to reach with their mouths the extremities of they&»n?«,— all these details seem to manifest

Fig. 115. Sacred Tree of Phcenicia. (Lajard. Mithra, pi. liv. a, fig. 3.)

the intention of depicting the Sacred Tree of Phoe- nicia in its conventional form and with its cha- racteristic accessories (fig. 115).

On the other hand, the lower half of the image terminates in a regular pennated tail which one would think was copied from a Winged Globe of Western Asia ; the medial leaves may be held to be wings ; the lower volutes suggest the oblique appendages of the Assyrian Disk which terminates in a loop ; finally, the upper volutes reproduce the scroll which surmounts some specimens of the Mesopotamian Globe.*

In fine, two things only are wanting in order to make it a Winged Globe : these are the globe and the wings. Yet — even should it be said that this is Hamlet with Hamlet left out — I cannot

• Vol. lii. {Phknicie)y p. 706.

' Mr. G. Rawlinson, describing the most widely spread type of the Sacred Tree among the Assyrians, likens the sort of inverted Ionic capital which supports the terminal palmette to " the scroll commonly surmounting the winged circle." {The five great Monarchies of the Ancient Eastern World. London, 1862-67, vol. iL, p. 236).

OF SYMBOLS. 211

help asserting that the ubiquitous influence of the Winged Globe was never revealed in a clearer manner by the brush or the chisel of an Oriental artist

We may further instance, as an example of the same ever-present influence, the incised stone of Damascus on which I have above pointed out the amalgamation of the Winged Globe with the Sacred Cone of the Semites.^ If this Cone repre- sents the Great Goddess of Nature, herself con- sidered to be the spouse of the solar Baal whom the Winged Globe symbolizes, it may be asked how far the aim of the fusion of the two symbols is not to accentuate still further the figurative repre- sentation of this mythic combination.

With greater reason the same explanation applies to the figure of Citium, if we agree to recognize therein a mutual filiation of the Winged Globe and the Sacred Tree, which we have so often seen placed one above another on the symbolic monuments of Western Asia.

North of Phoenicia, in the very middle of Asia Minor — amongst those K betas or Hittites whose monuments disclose a complete civilization hardly dreamt of thirty years ago — the Winged Globe, once more a Disk, is noticed on seals, stelai, sculp- tured slabs and bas-reliefs, in company with

Fig. 116. Winged Disk of Asia Minor. (Lajard. Mithra^ pi. i., fig. 31.)

religious subjects. Here, however, it is reproduced in a somewhat clumsy and inexact fashion, some-

• See above, fig. 94, p. 185.

212 THE MIGRATION

times even perverted in its essential characteristics. The Globe becomes more independent of wings ; the latter, in some cases, serve rather as its sup- port than as its appendages ; ^ it changes also into a Star inscribed in a circle.

I will not dwell on these variations, the mean- ing of which is far from evident. Perhaps they originate in attempts to adapt the foreign symbol to local forms of worship ; perhaps they are merely to be ascribed to a whim, or an oversight, of the native artist when dealing with foreign models. It is indeed generally admitted that Hittite art, like the art of Phoenicia, derived its inspirations from Egypt and Assyria.

On approaching Mesopotamia we find the Winged Circle amongst the principal symbols brought into view on the bas-reliefs and cylinders

Fig. 117. Winged Circle of Assyria. (Layard. Monuments of Nineveh^ ist series, pi. vi.)

of Assyria and Chaldaea. Sometimes it hovers above kings and priests, and again it presides at scenes of adoration and of sacrifice. The forms it assumes exhibit manifold variations, but these may be nearly all traced to two types.

One of these presents to our view a Disk sur- mounted by a scroll whose extremities curl up- wards and thus produce the effect of two horns, not straightened out as in the Egyptian symbol,

• Perrot et Chipiez, vol. iv., fig. 356.

OF SYMBOLS. 213

but curved in the manner of an inverted Ionic column. Below the Disk, which sometimes takes the form of a Rosette, or a Wheel, a pennated tail opens out like a fan between two wavy or slightly bent appendages which fall obliquely from the upper part of the circle.

The other type is distinguished by the presence of an anthropoid genius inscribed in the Disk be- tween the wings in such a manner that the horns seem to spring from his cap and the pennated tail forms a skirt with plaited flounces.^ According to the nature of the scenes where this personage appears his right hand is sometimes uplifted in an attitude of protection or of benediction, at other times he holds a crown or a bow ; or again, assum- ing the warlike attitude especially suited to the

Fig. 118. Anthropoid winged Circle. (Layard. Monuments of Ninevehy ist series, pi. xiii.)

divinities of Assyria, he lets fly a three-headed arrow.*

Cuneiform texts elicit the fact that these Winged Globes are no longer exclusively a solar emblem, but that we are here in the presence of a divinity at once more abstract and more anthropomorphic than the sun : Assur at Nineveh, Bel or Ilu at Babylon.

• According to M. L^on Heuzey {Revue archkologique^ 1887,

p. 256), these so-called plaited and goffered skirts of the Assyrian costume, are nothing but a fringed stuff with long locks of wool hung round the body like a shawl.

' G. Rawunson. The Five Great Monarchies^ vol. ii., p. 235.

214 THE MIGRATION

Perhaps this image even served to express the general idea of divinity, if we are to judge from its importance in the religious art of Mesopotamia ; sometimes, indeed, it there replaces the simple Disk, the Crescent, the Rouelle, the Cross, the Star, and the other symbols which in the field of the oldest cylinders are exhibited above divine per- sonages, altars, pyres, the Sacred Tree, and so forth.

Yet the Winged Circles of the basin of the Euphrates, like those of Phoenicia and of Asia Minor, certainly originated in the valley of the Nile. It is there alone that they can be traced back to their simple and intelligible elements : the Disk, the sparrow-hawk, the goat, and the urceus serpents. Moreover — ^whilst in Egypt the Winged Globe is met with on monuments dating from the sixth dynasty onwards* — it would be vainly sought for in Mesopotamia under the first Chal- daean Empire, and even under the first Assyrian Empire.*

It is only from the time of the Sargonidae that it appears on seals and bas-reliefs. The founding of Khorsabad, moreover, according to Mr. Layard, marks the epoch of the first appearance, in Assyrian art, of the Scarab, the Key of Life, the Lotus-flower, and the other symbols borrowed from Egypt*

Even the discovery of the Winged Globe on older monuments of Mesopotamia would not be an argument against the Egyptian origin of the symbol. The researches of Assyriology have shown the commencement of intercourse between Egypt and Chaldaea to belong to an extremely

• Lepsius. Denkmdler aus yEgypten and yEthiopieny

vol. ii., BL 12, figs. ii6, 123, 135, 136.

' See the classification instituted by M. J. Menant in his valuable work on Lespierres gravies de la Haute- Asie.

' Layard. Nineveh and its remains, London, i848>49, vol. ii., pp. 213-14.

OF SYMBOLS. 215

remote period. These relations seem to date, at \ least, from the time of Naram-Sin, the son of Sargon, who, according to a tablet of Nabonidos, confirmed by various chronological calculations, | reigfned in the land of Accad in the thirty-eighth | century before our era.^ Some students even | make them date from the patesi of Telloh, whose I monuments, discovered by M. de Sarzec, are perhaps contemporary with the fourth Egyptian ' dynasty.^ \

If anything is surprising, it is that the principal symbols of Egypt did not sooner make their way into Chaldaean imagery. They must, in fact, have been spread abroad — ^long before the formation of the Assyrian Empire — with the ivories, seals, and gems brought from Egypt by the armies and caravans — witness the numerous Scarabs^g^the ^^. cartouches of Thothmes III. and of Amenophis III. discovered by modem explorers in the basin of the Tigris.'

Several experts in these matters, amongst others MM. G. Rawlinson and J. Menant, have won- dered if the Winged Circle of Mesopotamia had not its prototype in the Sacred Bird with outstretched wings, which was led about in religious proces- sions, and which already surmounts the standards sculptured at Telloh.* It is very certain that the Mesopotamian Disk, thanks to the presence of a pennated tail, exhibits an omithomorphic cha- racter far more accentuated than that of the Winged Globe of Egypt. This similarity, how- ever, provided there be any grounds for maintaining

' A. H. Sayce. Religion ofthe ancient Babylonians, London, 1887, pp. 21 and 137.

' Terrien de la Couperie, An unknown King of Lagash^ in the Babylonian and Oriental Record for August, 1890, p. 193 et seq.

' Layard. Nineveh and Babylon, London, 1853, chap, xiij^/ /'-

• J. Menant. Fierres gravies^ voL ii., p. 17.

2i6 THE MIGRATION

that equivalent symbols tend to merge into one another, is merely a result of the importance attri- buted at an earlier date to the representation of the Sacred Bird in Mesopotamia. In other places/ does not M. Menant record a faint analogy between the combination of lines which cross in the sketch of the Winged Disk, and the group of cuneiform characters which gives the ideogram of the supreme Divinity as an eight-rayed star ? Here again the general resemblance proves, not that the cunei- form sign gave rise to the symbol of the Winged Circle, but that the latter was, so to speak, some- times cast in the mould of the sign used to render the conception of the divinity ; just as in Egypt it borrowed the outlines of another solar emblem, the flying Scarab.^

However this may be, the very principle of the ornithomorphic image is undeniably of Egyptian origin. It is Egypt alone that can have given the Assyrians the idea of introducing the Globe, urcBi, and horns, into the representation of the Sacred Bird. If any doubt remained in this re- spect, it would be dismissed by the examination of the intermediate forms which serve as a gradual transition between the Winged Globes of the two countries.

In the rectilinear strokes terminating in a ball, or hook, which form the lower appendages of cer- tain Winged Circles of Assyria, some people have thought they recognized an equivalent of the claws which hold a ring in the representation of the Egyptian vulture or sparrow-hawk.' There

' J. Menant. Fierres gravies, vol ii., p. i8.

^ M. Gaidoz thinks even that the Scarab may well have been the prototype of the Winged Globe {Le dim gaulois du soldi et le symbolisme de la roue. Paris, 1886, p. 53.) To me it seems that the resemblance of the two symbols is better accounted for by the hypothesis of an independent origin and a subsequent approximation.

' It is interesting to come across similar appendages, un-

OF SYMBOLS. 217

would be nothing singular in the fact that the omithomorphic Globe, having borrowed the wings of the Sacred Bird, had also appropriated its claws. Yet in by far the greater number of Asiatic Disks these wavy or curved lines undeniably originate in the Egyptian urcn, as may be proved by comparing the two figures below.

Fig. 119. Egyptian Globe. (Lepsius. Denkmdler^ vol. ii., fig. 136.)

Fig. 120. Mesopotamian Globe. ■ (Lajard. Mithra, pi. xxxvi., fig. 13.)

It remains to be explained how the Egyptian symbol of the sun became, in Mesopotamia, the figured representation of the supreme God. Mr. G. Rawlinson conjectures that the Assyrians drew a circle to designate eternity, then added wings to express omnipresence, and introduced the human figure to symbolize supreme wisdom.^ It is pos- sible, although indications are wanting in this respect, that a similar interpretation was applied to the Winged Globe in the sacerdotal schools of Babylon and of Tyre, during the period of meta- physical speculation, when Sanchoniathon defined, as a symbol of perpetual motion, the double pair of

deniable survivals of the Egyptian urcei^ around Disks, Chris- tianized by the inscription of the Cross, or Chrism, which adorn the lintel of the door in Christian tombs of Syria (Lethaby. Architecture^ Mysticism and Myth, p. 268.)

' G. Rawlinson. The Five Great Monarchies, vol. ii., p. 231.

2i8 THE MIGRATION

wings belonging to certain divine figures derived by- Phoenicia from the art of Mesopotamia, or of Egypt. But such subtle intentions would be sought for in vain among the early Assyrian artists, who made the ornithomorphic or anthropoid Disks. It is far more likely that, under the encroaching influence of Egyptian symbolism and art, they restricted themselves to copying, in order to represent their supreme god, the symbol which they knew to express the equivalent idea in the imagery of their neighbours.

In Egypt itself the sun appeared from remote ages as the essential manifestation, the visible face, the " Eye " of the One and only God. The whole mythology of Egypt, at the period of its complete development, had ended by becoming, to borrow an expression of M. Paul Pierret, a solar drama.^ Consequently, it is easy to under- stand that the Winged Globe — z>., the combi- nation of the principal images employed to represent the sun in the valley of the Nile — was adopted by the nations subject to the influence of Egypt in order to symbolize their own concep- tions of God in His highest manifestations.

The career of the Winged Globe was not to cease here.

We see in its reception by the Persians how symbols pass from one nation to another, and even from one cult to a rival form of worship. Till Cyrus overcame the second Babylonian Empire in 538 B.C., Ahura Mazda, the omniscient lord, had been perhaps exclusively represented in wor- ship by the flame of the pyres, as was proper for a god " similar to light in body and to truth in spirit." Henceforth he assumes the symbol of Bel

• P. Pierret. Essai sur la mythologie kgypHenne, Paris,

1876, p. 15.

OF SYMBOLS. 219

and of Assur : the Winged Circle under one of the two forms given it by Assyria, but with modifica- tions which were generally improvements. In the anthropoid type, the Disk with its lower appen- dages becomes more and more of a waist-band with loose ends. All trace of horns disappears. The genius, inscribed in the circle, exchanges the close-fitting tunic and the low cap of the Assy- rians for the wide-sleeved dress and tiara of the Medes. Yet his attitude remains that of Assur. Sometimes, soaring above the royal chariot, the god shoots an arrow at wild beasts, or against the enemies of the sovereign ; at other times his left

Fig. 121. Ahura Mazda. (Lajard. Mithra^ pi. ii., fig. 32.)

hand is uplifted, and in his right he holds a Lotus- flower.

The other type also exhibits more graceful and freer forms, which may bear comparing with the best specimens of Phoenicia or of Egypt. M. Dieulafoy, moreover, has shown that the architec- ture and ornamentation of the Persians were fre- quently influenced by Egyptian art, taken at its very source and not in its Assyrian imitations.^

In Europe I am not aware that the Winged Globe has as yet been met with, except in the islands of the Mediterranean, whither it was direcdy introduced by the Phoenicians. Greece

• Dieulafoy. Lart antique de la Perse^ 3rd part, § iv.,

V^ZZetseg.

220 THE MIGRATION

does not seem to have accorded it rights of natu- ralization, although it adopted Asiatic symbols of smaller importance, or less widely spread, such as the gammadiony the triscile, the Thunderbolt and the Lotus. It is met with at Carthage, to be sure, on coins whose execution reveals die plastic in- fluence of Greek art^ But these coins are too closely connected with the religions of Asia in their subject, their legend, and their symbol, to allow of our ascribing them to Hellenic civilization. The latter was doubtlessly acquainted with the symbol of the Disk, or of the solar Wheel. But Greek art was too anthropomorphic to give un- natural forms to the embodiments of its divine ideal. It therefore reserved monstrous bodies for monsters, and if it added wings to the shoulders of some of its genii^ or gods, these were mere accessories which perverted neither the forms nor the proportions of the human figure. When it took from Asia symbolic combinations in which the Winged Globe was originally represented, it replaced it by the Thunderbolt, at once the weapon and the symbol of its own supreme god, — as in those capitals of the temple of Athene at Priene, where the Thunderbolt is suspended over the Sacred Tree and its two acolytes (see above, pi. iv., figs, c and e)}

On seeing some representations of the Thunder-

• Due DE LuYNES. Numismattque des Satrapies, Paris,

1846, pi. i., figs. I, 2, 3; pL ii., figs. 3, 4, 5.— Barclay V. Head. Guide to the Coins of the Ancients. London, 1881, pi. xL, No. 40, and pL lix., No. 33. — ^A coin of laetia, in Sicily, exhibits on the reverse a human face with two wings and three legs ; but this is a mere embellishment of the Asiatic trisdle which, as we have seen, became the emblem of the island with three capes.

' In the same plate we may follow the subsequent trans- formation of this symbolic detail which, on the tympanum of the church at Marigny (pL iv., fig. 7) becomes a double branch on the top of the sacred tree.

OF SYMBOLS. 221

bolt which recall in a remarkable manner the out- lines of the Winged Globe, it may be even asked if it was not owing to this latter symbol that the Greeks transformed into a Winged Spindle (fig. 122 d and e) the Double Trident derived from Assyria (fig. 122 ^). At any rate the transition, or, if it be preferred, the combination of the two symbols is met with in those coins of northern Africa where Greek art was so greatly impregnated with Phoenician types. Thus, on coins of Bocchus II., King of Mauritania, figures are found which M. Lajard connected with the Winged Globe, and M. L. M tiller calls Thunderbolts, but which are really the result of a crossing between these two emblems (fig. 122 ^ and c).

Fig. 122. Combination of the Winged Globe and the Thunderbolt.*

There is a type oi Jupiter fulv^tT^v^ a tardy syncretism attempted to combine, in plastic art as in the worship, with the solar Baal of Tarsus, him- self represented by the Winged Globe, or rather by the winged god of Persian symbolism (fig. 123).

It must not be forgotten, however, that here again we are in the very middle of Asia Minor,

• a, On a coin of Faleri (Hunter, pi. 27, No. 16).

^and ^, On Mauritanian coins (L. Muller. Numismatique de Vancienne Afrique, Copenhagen, vol. iii., p. 95, Nos. 5 and 7).

d^ On a coin of Ptolemy Soter (L. Muller, op, «/., vol. i., p. 141, No. 371).

^, On a coin of Sjnracuse (Barclay V. Head. Coins in the British Museum^ pi. 35, fig. 30).

222 THE MIGRATION

and that this homage paid by local art to the great god of Hellenic culture did not react on the types of Europe.

Even the Winged Wheel, of which the symbolism

Fig. 123. Coin of Tarsus.

of our industrial arts makes so frequent use, only appears by way of exception on Greek and Roman monuments, if we leave out the sort of velocipede on which Triptolemus rides ; and even in these rare instances it appears merely as the abbrevia- tion of a chariot, or as a symbol of motion, and in no case can it be connected with the Winged Circle which, on certain Asiatic monuments, originates in the Egyptian Globe. ^

On the other hand, the plastic influence of the Winged Globe seems to have spread far further than the figures in which we find it literally repro- duced. M. Gaidoz has pointed out certain repre- sentations of Ixion on the Wheel which might well have been taken from the type of the Assjrrian god inscribed in the Disk.^ Perhaps we should attribute to the same origin the halo of glory which the Christians borrowed from classic art, to sur- round therewith the head, or body, of their super- human beings.

To be sure, the earliest idea of the " glory" may

• See, in the Monuments inkdits, by Raoul Rochette (Paris,

1833) the scene of the judgment of Orestes (pi. xl, fig. i), where Minerva leans on a winged wheel, which, in the author's opinion, denotes the chariot of the goddess ; see also (same work, pi. xliii., fig. 2) the personage who seems to advance with the help of winged wheels placed under his feet.

' Symbolisme de la roue^ p. 44.

OF SYMBOLS.

223

have been directly furnished by certain aspects of the sun. Velleius Pa tpmiliic; relates, that "at the moment when Augustus entered Rome the arc of the sun, symmetrically curved round his head, was seen to form a crown of the colour of the rainbow." But it is none the less the case that the manner in which the Aureole encircles the bust of Assyrian divinities refers us direcdy to the ring which serves Ahura Mazda or Assur as a girdle, and which represents, as I have shown above, the circumference of the Winged Globe,^ — save that the disk has here discarded its wings and brisdes with rays instead.

ih ^1^

r

Fig. 124. Mesopotamian Aureola. (Menant. Pierres gravies, voL ii., fig. 45.)

It should be remarked that in the Assyrian Aureoles, the rays, instead of widening in diverging from the centre, grow narrower as they get further from it. It is this peculiarity, equally observable in classic and in Christian art,* that permitted of tracing their Aureoles to the analogous symbol represented in Assyria from the fourth century before our era.'

In India, although its symbolism does not seem to have adopted the Winged Globe, we likewise

• Cf. the image of Assur in the cylinder reproduced above,

fig. 119.

• DiDRON. Iconographie chrktienne, Paris, 1843, p. 13.

- • J. Menant. Furres gravch, vol ii., pp. 55, 56.

224

THE MIGRATION

meet with certain traditional types which may perhaps have been subjected to the influence of the old Egyptian symbol.

Thus, in a representation of Vishnu, in his avatar of the tortoise, I have noticed, at the Mus6e Guimet, a sort of wrapper, fashioned after the girdle with loose ends which characterizes the winged genius of Persia. The lower part of the body is formed of a carapace which recalls at once the tail of the Winged Disk and that of the Scarab. The wings are wanting, but their place

Fig. 125. Avatar of Vishnu. (GuiGNiAUT, pi. ix., fig. 47.)

is taken by two supplementary arms, in confor* mity with the usual conventions of Hindu pictorial art.

Elsewhere it is the chakra or solar Disk whose

Fig. 126. Chakra of Vishnu. (Moor. Hindu Pantheon^ pi. ix., fig. i.)

lateral appendages, representing leaves, or flames^ assume the appearance, or at least take the place, of the wings in the Winged Globe. These repre-

OF SYMBOLS.

225

sentations are, in truth, comparatively modern, but it is probable that their type is extremely old. It is, however, above all in the trisula — that Caduceus of India as it has sometimes been termed — that we will have occasion to note an evident intervention of the Winged Globe amongst the original creations of Hindu symbolism.

In the New World I hardly know of more than one figure which bears an unquestionable resem- blance to the Winged Globe ; this is a human face, furnished with small pennated wings and a formidable pair of moustaches, which two English travellers, Messrs. Pirn and Seeman, observed cut in a rock at New Segovia in Central America.

Fig. 127.

{Journal of the Roy. As, Soc,^ London, vol. xviii., (new series), p. 397.)

Mr. Robert Sewell considers that these mous- taches are imitations of Assyrian scrolls, or Egyp- tian urai} But here the resemblance may well be accidental, and the choice of a globe or face, provided with wings or feathers with a view to typify the sun, is too simple a combination for it not to have been possible to occur independently in the symbolism of nations unknown to one another.

On the other hand, M. d'Eichthal thought he discovered in the ruins of a sanctuary at Ocosingo,

• Early Buddhist Symbolism, in the Journal of the Roy. Asiai.

SoCf vol. xviiL, (new series), p. 397.

Q

226 THE MIGRATION

near Palenque, a fragment of the wing of a globe sculptured above a doorway.^ But the globe is far from being depicted with such distinctness as to permit of our accepting this conclusion.

Finally, we find amongst the bas-reliefs of Uxmal, in Yucatan, a geometric design whose lower appendage suggests in a striking manner the pennated tail of certain Assyrian, Phoenician, and Persian Globes.* These, however, are isolated details, and it is the whole of the combination represented by the Winged Globe which must be found in all desirable conditions of authenticity ere we can deduce a case of real transmission.

Fig. 128. Solar Symbol at Uxmal. (Publications of the Bureau of Ethno^aphy^ vol. ii., pi. 57, No. 5.)»^t? ^^' ^f^^V/c^:;

II. The Origins of the Caduceus.

The Caduceus is one of the symbolic figures which have tried in the highest degree the patience of scholars. Its classic appearance of a winged rod, round which two serpents are symmetrically entwined, is very far removed from its primitive form.

Greek monuments make known to us a period when it consisted of a circle, or a disk, placed on

^ Revue archkologique for 1865, vol. xi. (new series), p. 490. " See above, figs. 117, 118, 121, 123, also .134B, and 136.

VjQOQIC 

OF SYMBOLS.

227

the top of a stick, and surmounted by a crescent, making thus a kind of figure 8 open at the top, ^ .

In a still more remote age it seems to have formed a flowered bar with three leaves, Tpiirirp^og, ^ / as Homer says, jr /

Through what influence were these three leaves transformed into a disk, surmounted by an incom- plete circle ?

The latter form appears so often on the Phoenician monuments that we are forced to wonder, with M. Perrot, " whether the Caduceus was borrowed by the Phoenicians from Greece and its Hermes, or whether the latter did not rather

8

Fig. 129. Greek Caduceus.

{OvERBECK. Kunstmythologie, pi. xxxvi, fig. 6.)

Fig. 130. Punic Caduceus.

(Perrot et Chipiez, vol. iii., p. 232.)

appropriate this attribute from some eastern god, his elder by many centuries." ^

MM. Perrot and Chipiez seem themselves to give a decisive answer to their question when, in a later volume, they show us the Caduceus on Hittite monuments of Asia Minor, where no one can dream of importations from Greece.*

At Carthage the Caduceus is nearly always associated with the Sacred Cone on stelai dedicated

• Perrot et Chipiez, vol iii., p. 463.

' Perrot et Chipiez, vol. iv., (Judce^ Syrie, etc., figs. 274 ^nd353).

228 THE MIGRATION

either to Tanit *' the face of Baal," or conjointly to Baal Hamman and Tanit. If it is likely that this Cone stands for the symbol of Tanit, would it be rash to assume that the Caduceus represents either the companion of the Great Goddess of Carthage, the Phoenician god of the sun, or of the solar heat, Baal Hamman— or the usual hypostasis of Baal Hamman, his "messenger" or "angel," Malac Baal *— or, finally, the third personage of the triad composed of Baal, Tanit, and lol or lolalis, the divine solar infant, lost and found by turns like Atys and Adonis elsewhere ? '

In all these cases the Caduceus might form the symbol of a solar divinity, and what strengthens this assumption is the fact that on some Libyan sielai the two Caducei which flank the Cone are sometimes replaced by Wheels arranged in the same manner.^

Does not the Caduceus of the Greeks seem like- wise to have been an essentially solar emblem ? According to the words of Homer it was a rod of gold which alternately " charms the eyes of men and calls them from their slumbers ; " * it lures the dead to Hades, and can bring them back to the light of day ; lastly, like a real magic wand, it changes all it touches into gold. I in no wise infer therefrom that Hermes was a solar god, or even a god of the sun when below the horizon. With the Greeks themselves, however, tradition makes out that the Caduceus had been given him by Apollo in return for the lyre.

Perhaps the Phoenician Caduceus passed to the hand of Hermes amongst those Greek colonists

' Ph. Berger Lange d^Astartt^ in the Facultk de ihiologic proUstante d M, Edouard Reuss, Paris, 1879, pp. 52-54.

• Fr. Lenormant. Gazette archhologiqucy 1876, p. 127.

' Corpus inscriptionum Semitic,^ fasc. iv., 1889; tab. liv., ^%* 368.

' Odyssey^ v., lines 47, 48.

OF SYMBOLS. 229

of Cyrenaica who contributed more or less towards introducing Punic, and even Egyptian elements into the religion as into the mySiology of the Hellenes/ Perhaps, too, the transmission was brought about on Greek soil through direct intercourse with Phoenician traders, who cannot but have diffused, with their religious and artistic products, the attributes of their own national divinities.*

Is it possible to retrace still further the history of the Caduceus ?

Numerous origins and manifold antecedents

^ Maury. Histoire des rtligions de la Grkce antique. Paris, 1859, vol. iii., p. 265 et seq,

• It is not even necessary for the Greeks to have believed in

the identity of Hermes with the foreign divinity from whom they thus derived the Caduceus. It is, however, proper to point out that the analogies between Hermes and Baal Hamman were too numerous not to have struck their respective wor- shippers when once these gods came into contact with one - another. Both are united to the goddess of love, Aphrodite- Astarte. Both have the ram as their sacred animal ; this latter feature belongs to them in common with the Ammon of the Libyans and the Ammon-Ra of the Egyptians. The divinity who patronized the business dealings of the Phoenicians must have easily passed, in the eyes of the Greeks, for the god of commerce, and we know that Hermes appropriated this function in post Homeric times.

As for Malac Baal, M. Ph. Berger reminds us that he was, like Hermes, an initiator, an intermediate agent between mankind, and the superior diyinity (L'ange d^AsiarU^ loc, cit,^ pp. 5 2-54). Both are represented and even per^nified by sidai and hermata^ or bethels. Both assume, at times, the human figure with wings, save that Greek art placed the latter on the heels of its god ; just as, in the Caduceus, it changed the position of the wings of the Winged Globe.

It may be added that the Greeks themselves had been impressed with this analogy between the messenger of Zeus and the hypostasis of Baal Hamman, for Pausanias (Elis^ xv.) informs us that in the prytaneum of Ol3rmpia they rendered homage to Hera- Ammonia (probably Tanit), and to Parammon, divinities of Libya. ^^ Parammorty^ he adds, " is a surname of Hermes^

230 THE MIGRATION

have been attributed to it. It has alternately been considered to be an equivalent of the Thunderbolt, a form of the Sacred Tree, a contraction of the Scarab, a combination of the solar Globe and the Crescent of the moon, and so forth. All these deri- vationS may have some foundation in fact. I once attempted to connect it with the Winged Globe, as a mere hypothesis, to be sure, but in terms perhaps too affirmative for want of having taken sufficiently into consideration the intervention of other figures in the genesis of its forms.^ I would now be more inclined to admit that it was first of all an instrument, a weapon, a religious, or military, ensign, gradually modified by coming into contact with other figured representations, amongst which was the Winged Globe.

Bas-reliefs of Assyria exhibit military ensigns^ prototypes, perhaps, of the Constantinian labarum^ which consist of a large ring placed on the top of a staff, and girt with two loose bandelets (fig. 131).

Fig. 131. Assyrian Standard.

On the top of this ring — ^which M. Perrot has no hesitation in comparing with the circle form- ing the girdle of Assur in certain solar adapta- tions of the Winged Globe (see above, fig. 1 18) — place either the horns symbolical of divine power

^ Bulletin de VAcad. roy. de Belgique^ voL xvi. (1888), p. 638 et seq.

OF SYMBOLS. 231

amongst the Mesopotamians, or the Crescent, so frequently coupled with the Globe in the religious imagery of the Phoenicians, and the result will be unquestionably the image of the Punic Caduceus. On Hittite monuments Caducei are noticed which are terminated by a Globe in relief, surmounted by a real pair of horns — a peculiarity which we again meet with on a Tyrian amphora reproduced in

FiGr 132. Hittite Fig. 133. Variety of

Caduceus. Greek Caduceus.

(Perrot et Chipiez, vol. iv., {Monuments dramogr,^ vol.

H'ZSZ') iii., pi. 36<».)

De Witte and Lenormant s Monuments ciramo- ^raphiques.

The result is the same if we invert certain solar

Fig. 1 34,'

Globes of Phoenicia, which are merely an abbrevia- tion of the Winged Globe of Egypt, as is easily seen from the two uraus snakes which encircle them,

• tf, See above, fig. 113; 3, Sardinian scarab (Perrot et

Chipi^ vol. iii., fig. 464).

232 THE MIGRATION

and the tufts of feathers by which they are sur- mounted (fig. 1 34).

The very urai here form the counterpart of the loose scrolls below the Phoenician Caduceus (fig. 135 ^ and b)y as also underneath the Assyrian ensign (fig. 131), and which are still noticeable in the stemmata of some Greek Caducei.

We find, on a Sardinian cylinder, reproduced by MM. Perrot et Chipiez, a curious alteration of the Winged Globe, in which the ornithomorphic appen- dages are reduced to a reticular or pennated tail (fig. 1 34 ^). Putting aside the horns, which have at the same time assumed the aspect of a fork, we cannot but be struck by the resemblance of this symbol to those of the Phoenician Caducei, where the Disk seems to be supported by a conical stem (fig. 135 a). In other places the horns are want-

Fig. 135. Caduc^es libyques.

(A. W. S. Vaux, Fhcsnidan inscripLy pi. i., fig. 2, and pi. vii., fig. 20.)

ing, notably in a Globe of Persepolis, which also rests on a triangular tail ; here, however, the urcei are lowered in such a manner as to form more plainly the transition from the bandelets (fig. 136). It is worth while remarking that the Winged Globe was sometimes borne as a standard at the

OF SYMBOLS. 233

end of a staff (figs. 138 and 139), in the manner of the Caduceus and the Assyrian ensign.

Fig. 136. Persepolitan Sculpture. (GuiGNiAUT. Op. cit.j t. iv., pi. xxii., fig. 117^.)

Does it follow that the Caduceus was necessarily a derivation of the Winged Globe ? One might equally admit — and it is on this point I want to insist — that it had an independent origin, and, at a later date, came under the influence of the Winged Globe, or, reciprocally, that certain repro- ductions of the Winged Globe were modified on coming into contact with it.^

It must indeed be mentioned that M. Ph. Berger was able, with the same degree of likeli- hood, to connect the antecedents of the Caduceus among the Phoenicians with the ashirah, t.e.y with the stake entwined with bandelets (figs. 63, 79), and with the other analogous simulacra which we saw representing among the Syrians the goddess of the earth, or of Nature.*

In support of this opinion, or rather of the assumption that there is a transition from the Sacred Tree surmounted by the solar Disk to the Caduceus of the Phoenicians and the Hittites, I have here brought together three figures taken from cylinders found in Asia Minor.

V On some coins of Carthage the Caduceus alternates with the Winged Globe above the horse. (Hunter, tab. xv., No. 14, and Lajard, pi. xlv.. No. 5.)

• Gazette archiologique ioT 1880, p. 127.

234

THE MIGRATION

In the first (fig. 137) the Sacred Tree is still plainly recognizable below the solar Disk ; in the

Fig. 137.

Fig. 138.

Fig. 139.*

second (fig. 138) it supports the latter; in the third (fig. 1 39) we find nothing more than a stick supporting the Winged Disk in the manner of a standard.

Let us now place side by side with these symbolic representations the following figures taken from Mesopotamian cylinders.

Fig. 140. Mesopotamian Cylinders.'

The wings of the Globe have here disappeared :

I on the other hand the figures a and by which are

unquestionably connected with the rudimentary

forms of the Sacred Tree (cf. above, fig. 61) draw

• Lajard. MithrOy pi. xxxiii., fig. 4. — Id., Ibid,^ pi. Ivii.,

fig. 5. — J. Menant. Pierres gravheSy fig. 112.

' tf, Collection de Clerq^ vol i., pl. xxxi., fig. 330 ; 3, Perrot et Chipiez, vol. ii., p.^ 342 ; r, Lajard. Mithray pi. xxxviii.^ fig. 2.

OF SYMBOLS.

235

nearer at the same time to the Caduceus, as this last emblem appears in fig. c under the form of a mace.

Whether we have here at last the prototype of the Caduceus, or whether we are once again in the presence of other figurative representations which had merely felt the influence of this mysterious emblem, is a question which the relative age of the monuments concerned can alone decide. If, how-* ever, as everything goes to prove, it is to Mesopo- tamia that we must go for the earliest types of the Caduceus, nothing prevents us from assuming that the latter came directly from Asia Minor to Greece, without passing through the medium of the Libyan Caduceus.

As for the latest transformation which Greek art caused the Caduceus to undergo, it may be questioned if the introduction of the serpents and wings is not here evidence of a phenomenon of symbolic atavism, a return to old, or foreign, forms ; or even of the persistency of a plastic tradition whose intermediate links have not come down to us. According to^some writers the serpents of the classic Caduceus would be due to a transformation of the stemmata or scrolls which hang beneath the Circle. Now, as I have above shown, these latter, in the Winged Globes of Western Asia, are them- selves a metamorphosis of the Egyptian urai. It must be also borne in mind that the serpent twined round the end of a pole forms the symbol of Baal Hamman in the Punic imagery.^ On the other hand, Fergusson alleges having noticed live serpents intertwined in this manner ; the Greek artist would therefore have done nothing more than adjust to the Caduceus an image pro- vided by real life.*

• Ph. Berger. La Trinitk carihaginoise in the Gazette

archkologique for 1879, P* ^35*

• Tree af id Serpent Worship. Appendix.

^V/:.^. .

^

(x-'c. (

').-^

3-

/

236 THE MIGRATION

At any rate, it is owing to this aesthetic trans- formation that the Caduceus was preserved until our own times to represent two functions of the ancient Hermes, which are more in vogue than ever with the human race, industry and commerce. Even in the matter of symbols nothing dies which deserves to live, and is capable of transformation.

In India, likewise, the Caduceus has survived to the present time under the form of two serpents intertwined. M. Guimet has found numerous specimens amongst the carvings placed as ev voto in the Vishnu temples of southern India.^ It is probable that this symbol was introduced into India in the track of Alexander. It is found, indeed, on the coins of Sophytes, a native princq who copied the monetary types of the Seleucid kings, and it continued to be reproduced without interruption in the coinage of the Indo-Scythic sovereigns. But it is also met with in India under a simpler form which, like the earlier type of the Greek Caduceus, seems to be connected with the

S3t5£

Fig. 141. Varieties of Indian Caducei.*

Asiatic Caduceus formed of a Disk surmounted by a Crescent. This combination, which is sonietimes

^ JIuit jours aux Indesy in the Tour du Monde for 1885, ist part, p. 244. — See also Rivett Carnac. The Snake Symbol in India^ in the Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal 1879, part L, pi. vi., fig. 4.

• tf, Percy Gardner. Coins in the British Museum. Greek

and Scythic Kings of India and Bactria^ pi. xxii., fig. 9.

by Senart. Journal asiatiquey 1875, vol. vi., p. 137.

Cy Rivett Carnac. Coins of the Sunga or Mitra dynasty, in the Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1880, vol. xlix., pi. ix., fig. 19.

OF SYMBOLS. 237

placed on the top of a staff, and sometimes isolated 1 / like our astronomical sign y , appears to have been / t^ /A/^/v>v/^ confounded at an early ^e with the Buddhist ^ />"^iA^'^. tristUa^ whose manifold transformations deserve a J

chapter for themselves. j

III. The Transformations of the Trisula.

I have already referred to the importance of the b^ ^ ^ Trident in the symbolism of Hinduism where, ' ' ' under the name trisula {tri three, and sula point, spear, or pale) it occurs amongst the most impor- tant attributes of Siva. This emblem exhibits no \ peculiarity of form here ; it might as well figure . in the hands of Hades, or of Poseidon. This is not the case, however, with respect to the Buddhist trisula or, at least, the symbol which bears this name amongst the Buddhists.

Th e trisula o f the Buddhists,. termed also vard- hamana, '*a crescent," may be described, in it^

V

Fig. 142. The Trisula.

simplest form, as an omicron surmounted by an / omega.

It is, however, rarely met with under such a simple form. The upper arc of the omicrorty or rather of the disk, is nearly always. flanked by two small circles, or by two horizontal strokes which often assume the appearance of two leaves or small wings (fig. 143 et seq.). The points of the omega change mto jfleurons ; the disk itself rests on a staff or pedestal, and from its lower arc fall two spires similar to serpents' tails, the ends of which are sometimes curved upwards (fig. 143), and sometimes downwards (fig. 154).

238 THE MIGRATION

At times the trisula appears to have only an ornamentive significance. Thus we see it crown- ing balustrades and porticoes, adorning sword-

FiG. 143. Trisula of Amaravati.

{Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society y vol. xviii. (new series),

fig. I.)

scabbards, and forming necklace-pendants and ear-rings.^ But in most cases it unquestionably discharges the function of a symbol, and even of a religious symbol. Engraved on numerous coins by the side of religious emblems and images, it stands at the beginning and end of votive inscrip- tions in the caves of Western India.* The sculp-

FiG. 144. Trisula on blazing Pillar. (Fergusson. Tree and Serpent Worships pL Ixxi.)

tures of the bas-reliefs exhibit it, in turn, on the staff of banners, on the back of an elephant, on an altar where homage is paid to it, and, lastly, on a pillar from which flames emerge (fig. J44). At

• A. Cunningham. The Stupa of Barhut London, 1879,

pi. xlix., fig. 10 ; pi. 1., figs. 5 and 6.

• EuG. Burnouf. Le Lotus de la Bonne Lot, p. 626.

OF SYMBOLS. 239

Bharhut it occurs above the throne of Buddha. At Amaravati it is one of the signs cut on the sole of the Master's feet^

The oldest representations of the trisula are found — in conjunction with the principal symbols of Buddhism, the swastika^ the stupa, the Sacred Tree, and so forth — on the coins of Krananda,* a native sovereign contemporary with Alexander or the earliest Seleucid kings.

Fig. 145. Coin of Krananda.

Nevertheless the trisula was far from being solely used by the Buddhists. In caves it is I sometimes placed near symbols of the solar wor- 1 ship, and on the coins of the Indo-Scythic princes it is not only struck beside images of the Hindu god Siva but, what at first surprises us, beside those of Greek divinities, such as Zeus ; ^ it is, moreover, possible that it became a mere mone- tary sign, as often happens with religious symbols used in coinage.

Among the Jains, who have so many affinities

^ A. Cunningham. The Stupa of Bharhut^ and J. Fergusson. Tree and Serpent Worships ist vol., with plates. London, 1868, passim, — Cf. engraving of our frontispiece.

^ Edward Thomas has maintained that Krananda was iden- tical with the Xandrames of Diodorus (Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, London, vol. i., new series, p. 477, On the identity of Xandrames and Krananda), which would make this coin earlier than the year 317 b.c. — Wilson, on his side, makes Xandrames to be Chandragupta, the ancestor of Asoka (Introduction to the translation of the MQdrarakshasa. , The Theatre of the Hindus, voL ii., 131, 132).

' Percy Gardner. Coins in the British Museum, Greek and Scythic Kings of India and Bactria, pp. 106 and. 107.

240 THE MIGRATION

with Buddhism, the twenty-fourth and last of the Tirthankaras or legendary saints of the sect has the vardhamana as a symbol ; this personage even bears, according to Colebrook, the surname of Trisula.^

It may be wondered, at first sight, that the innumerable texts left by Buddhism give us no positive information with regard to the meaning and origin of the trisula. Few symbols have given rise, in our own times, to more varied ex- planations.

Some have seen therein the monogram of Buddha;* others the symbol of the dharma, the Law, which sums up the doctrine of Buddhism ; * others again a representation of the tri-ratna, the threefold jewel formed by Buddha, his Law, and his Church.* There are those who have discovered in the trisula the juxtaposition of the dkarma chakra, the ** Wheel of the Law " to the ancient letter x,, y^ which itself is said to stand for the mystic formula ye dharfna^ Some scholars think they recognize in it the combination of five letters symbolizing respectively intelligence {ma) and the four component elements of matter, air (^^), fire {ra\ water {va^, and earth {la).^

Eugene Burnouf thought he found therein the vardhamana kaya, "the Propitious One," one of the sixty-five signs which, according to Buddhist

^ Colebrook. Observations on the Jainas^ in the Asiatic Researches. London, 1809, vol. vii., p. 306.

• J. Fergusson. Description of the Amaravati Tope^ in the

Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. London (vol. iii. of new series, p. 162).

' Edw. Thomas, in vol. iv. (new series) of the Numismatic Chronicle, p. 282, foot-note.

• A. Cunningham. The Stupa of Barhut, p. iii.

• F. PiNCOTT. The Tri'Ratna, in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. London, vol. xix. (new series), p. 242.

• A. Cunningham. The Topes of Central India^ in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. London (vol. xiii., ist series), p. 114.

OF SYMBOLS. 241

tradition, adorn the impression of Buddhas foot.;

Finally, according to some writers, we must seek its origins amongst the less abstract images of the naturalistic forms of worship which preceded Buddhism. — M. Kern, laying stress on the actual meaning of vardkamana, the present participle of a verb signifying " to grow or increase," makes it the image of the " horned moon," and sees in the central protuberance of the trisula the nose with which we ourselves sometimes adorn the represen- tation of the lunar crescent •> ? Edward Thomas seeks therein "an ideal combination of the sun and moon;" the alteration of the primitive form would, according to him, be due to a modification in the forms of worship, or to the overthrowing of the sovereigns termed Lunar by a Solar dynasty.^

Mr. Burgess recognizes therein an image of the Thunderbolt;* Sir Geoi^e Birdwood, a phallic em blem , or else the Tree of Life;* Mr.^Monier Williams, " the Two Feet of Vishnu, with a star or embossment in the middle." •

Lastly, M. Beal takes it for the superposition of the Flame on the Lotus-flower, and M. Senart, of the Trid ent o n the Wheel.' -" '

' EuG. BuRNOUF. Le Lotus de la Bonne Lou Paris, 1852, p. 627.

^ Kern. Der Buddhismtis^ German translation by Jacobi. Leipzig, 1884, vol. ii., pp. 241-242.

• Edw. Thomas. On the identity of Xandrames and

Krananday in Xh^ Journal oi \ht ^oyal Asiatic Society, London, vol. i. (new series), pp. 483-484.

• Burgess. Archaological Report on Elura.

• Sir George Birdwood, in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. London, vol. xviii. (new series), p. 407.

• Quoted by Mr. Greg. Archceologia. London, 1885, vol. xlviii., p. 320.

' S. Beal. A Catena of Buddhist Scriptures from the East. London, 1871, p. 11. — E. Senart. Essai sur la Ugende du Bouddha in vol. vi. of the Journal Asiatigue. Paris, 1875, p. 184.

R

242 THE MIGRATION

Among all these more or less contradictory opinions the interpretation of M. Senart is not only the simplest and most rational, but it is also stricdy confirmed by the evidence of the monu- ments. There are many trisulas in which the upper part of the figure is separated from the Disk, some again in which it assumes distinctly angular forms % , instead of the rounded shape of the omega, ia\ there are others, finally, in which it becomes beyond doubt a Trident, as amongst the sculptures of Buddha Gaya and of Boro- Budur.^

The Trident superposed upon the Disk is also met with upon the coins of the anonymous prince

Fig. 146. Sculpture of Buddha Gaya. {Numismatic Chronicle^ vol. xx. (new series), pL ii., No. 37.)

known by his title of Basileus SSter Megas^ and on those of several native kings.*

The only point on which I have some doubt is when M. Senart puts forward the Trident as the original feature, and, so to speak, the primitive nucleus of the Hindu trisula, — which would make it, at least in its origin, an essentially Sivait symbol, destined to represent the flash of the lightning. — As for myself, I should be more inclined to seek this nucleus in the Disk, and, consequendy, to connect the trisula with the solar symbols.

^ BorO'Boedoer op het eiland Java, Leyden, 1873, Atlas, pi. cccxvi.

• Percy Gardner. Op, at,, pi. xxiv., figs. 1-6. See also

Senart. Journal Asiatique, Paris, 1875, vol. vi., p. 185.

OF SYMBOLS. 243

From the most remote times the worship of the sun was widely spread throughout India, and, as nearly everywhere else, the sun was first of all represented there by a Disk, as may be seen from the sculptures of the ancient caves, and the ingots used for bartering before the introduction of coins properly so-called.^ At a later date the Disk became a Wheel, and the Buddhists, who applied j so many solar images and symbols to their form I of worship, made it the Wheel of the Law^ " formed of a thousand spokes darting out a thousand rays."

The secondary character of the omega (or Tri- dent) in the trisula plainly follows from certain figures brought into view by Edward Thomas in

Fig. 147. Ancient Coin. Fig. 148. Cave of Baja.

{Numismatic Chronicle^ vol. xx. (new series), pi. ii., figs. 39 and 40.)

his valuable work on the solar symbols of India. These are circles drawn between four omegas. One of these circles exhibits four arrows radiating ^rom the circle between the crescents.

These figures indicate clearly the function of the> Trident in the trisula. Doubtlessly, in the hands of Siva — ^as formerly in the hands of Neptune, and, at a still earlier period, in those of the Assyrian god of the air and the storm — the Trident must symbolize the flash of the lightning. But may it not be questioned whether, considered apart, it shouldj

• Edward Thomas. The earliest Indian Coinage^ in vol.

iv. (new series) of the Numismatic Chronicle^ p. 271. See also his article in vol. xx. of same series, The Indian S^vaslika,

244 THE MIGRATION

not be held to be, in a wider sense, the image of a Three-tongued Flame, and, consequently, when coupled with the Disk, an emblem of fire, or of solar radiation ?

Among the sculptures of Boro-Budur , in the island of Java, the Trident, which in some religious scenes is exhibited above the Disk, or Rosette, is replaced at times by a Three-pointed Flame.^ Eug. Burnouf had already noticed, in the coloured representations of the Buddhas of Nepaul, that the headdress of the Master exhibits a ball termi- nating above in a kind of flame, and that on many Singhalese statues this flame takes the shape of "a kind of lyre or trident" * Finally, according to Mr. Beal, the trisula personifies, amongst the Buddhists of the north, the heaven of pure flame superposed upon the heaven of the sun.*

The trisula is then certainly a Hindu symbol • It seems, however, to have felt, at an early date, the influence of the Caduceus. Perhaps even it was in order to approach the latter in appearance that the primitive Trident of the Hindu symbol assumed the rounded forms of the omega and placed itself in direct contact with the Disk.

Those who have some hesitation in admitting the possibility of discovering in a complex sym- bol the traces of a double antecedent — as we find in a child the characteristic features of both its parents — need only cast a glance over the following picture whose contents I have taken from the coinage and figured monuments of India.

I wish to call especial attention to the figures d and e. They resemble one another so closely that writers commonly rank the former as a trisula

' BorO'Boudour op het eiland Java. Atlas, pL cclxxx., fig»

lOO.

• E. Burnouf. Le Lotus de la Bonne Loiy p. 539.

' S. Beal. A Catena of Buddhist Scriptures from the Chinese^ p. II.

OF SYMBOLS. 245

when they find it on the coins of certain Indo- Scythic princes. Yet there is no doubt but that it is directly connected with the Caduceus. More-

a b c d e f i ^ ^

I

Fig. 149. Caducei and Trisulas.'

over, Fergusson himself has written with respect to the trisula : — ** It bears a singular resemblance to the sign of the planet Mercury, or to the Caduceus of the god who bears this name." *

It is also representations of serpents intertwined, closely allied to the Caduceus, which supply us with the earliest type of the lower appendages, in the shape of spires, observed in the trisulas of Sanchi and Amaravati (fig. 143 and 154).

On the other hand, the most complex forms of the trisula exhibit an unquestionable likeness to

^ ay Coin of Sophytes (Percy Gardner, pi. i., fig. 3).

by Ancient ingot (Numismatic Chronicle^ vol. iv., new series, pi. xi., fig. 28).

Cy Old coin {Numismatic Chronicle^ vol iv., new series, pi. xi., fig. 16).

d, Coin of Azes (Percy Gardner, pi. xx., fig. 2).

<, Coin of Krananda {Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society ^ vol. i., new series, p. 475).

/ On a sculptured altar at Sanchi (Fergusson. Tree and Serpent Worships Atlas, pi. xxv., fig. 3).

gy On the pole of a standard at Sanchi (Cunningham* The Bhilsa Topes, pi. xxxii., fig. 8).

hy On the pole of a standard of Sanchi (Fergusson. Tree and Serpent Worship, pi. xxxviii., fig. i).

/, On the handle of an ivory instrument (Cunningham. ArchcBologiccU Survey of India, vol. x., pi. ii., fig. 5).

^ Tree and Serpent Worship, p. 116.

246 THE MIGRATION

some types of the Winged Globe which have been observed in Asia Minor, Mesopotamia and Persia. In both figures the centre is occupied by a Disk which is sometimes converted into the Wheel, or the Lotus-flower. Does not the upper part of the trisula^ which I have termed the omega, recall the horns of the Mesopotamian emblem, if we only take into consideration the knob between the horns caused by the upper arc of the disk (fig.

S^=:^

Fig. 150. Cylinder of Chalcedon. (Lajard. Culte de Mithra^ pL lii., fig. 2.)

150) ; or else the projection caused by the tuft of plumes which surmounts the disk of certain Winged Globes (fig. 151) ?

Fig. 151. Coin of the Satraps of Tarsus. (Lajard. Culie de Miihra, pi. Ixiv.)

The shaft, frequently conical, on which some trisulas rest, takes the place of the fan-shaped tail, and the spires traced on both sides of this support correspond with the lines, ending in a loop, which descend on either side of the tail in the ornithomorphic Disks of Western Asia. . In order to account for this likeness, I will ven- ture on the hypothesis that these forms of the trisula must have been subjected, during their development, to the plastic influence of the ancient Egyptian symbol which had come to India by way of Assyria and Persia.

OF SYMBOLS.

247

The time is past when, dazzled by the sudden discovery of Vedic literature, and fascinated also by the verification of our relationship to the Aryan races of Asia, we turned towards India to seek there the universal source of symbols and dogmas, myths and gods. Since we caught a glimpse of the great antiquity of the civilizations which had reached their prime on the borders of the Eu- phrates and the Nile at a period when the ancestors of the Aryans were still wandering over the table-lands of Central Asia, we are far more inclined to locate in Mesopotamia, or even in Egypt, the earliest artistic centres which shed their light over the ancient world, from the Mediterranean to the Indian Ocean.

On the other hand, India, up to the Mahome- tan conquest, did not live in the isolated condition to which historians were long pleased to relegate it Sir George Birdwood goes, perhaps, a little (| too far when he asserts, in a general manner, that ] nearly all the symbols of India are of Meso- 1 potamian origin.^ But it is none the less an | established fact now, that the products of western j art and symbolism must have made their way to the valley of the Indus before the appearance of the oldest stone monuments on which ancient India has left us a vestige of its beliefs.^

Without taking into consideration the inter- course which is supposed to have existed between the dwellers on'the banks of the Indus and the most ancient empires of the Euphrates and the Nile, and without laying stress either on the factories which the Phoenicians are said to have established in southern India, I will recall to mind that Darius I

^ Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. London, 1886, vol. xviiL (new series), p. 407.

' G. Rawlinson. The Five Great Monarchies of the East, London, 1862, vol. i., p. 10 1. — A. H. Sayce. Religion of the ancient BcUfylonians. London, 1887, pp. 137-138.

248 THE MIGRATION

had annexed the valley of the Indus, and the actual province of the Punjab, about the end of the seventh century b.c.^ Such competent authorities as James Fergusson and General Cunningham have shown that India borrowed its earliest style of archi- tecture from the Persians,^ and in the north-east of the peninsula there have been repeatedly found pro- ducts of Persian art which date back to Darius and his successors — especially cylinders and coins bear- ing the Winged Circle.' It was in one of these finds that one of the coins of Tarsus containing a Winged Circle so nearly allied to the trisula was found (fig. 151).

It seems to be now generally admitted that the Indian alphabets are of Semitic origin.* Why then should religious symbols not have followed the same paths as the symbols of language and the creations of art ?

In the centuries following the expedition of Alexander, it was Greek, or rather Graeco- Asiatic art which influenced the development of Indian architecture and sculpture. Coins show us first of all sovereigns of Greek origin, who Helle- nize Bactria, the Cabul country, and the valley of the Indus as far as the Ganges basin ; then Scythic and Parthian princes who maintain, until the second century of our era, the language and tradi- tions of this civilization imported from the West

• G. Maspero. Histoire ancienne des peuples de V Orient.

Paris, 1886, p. 618.

• J. Fergusson. Tree and Serpent Worship, p. 94. — A.

Cunningham. Arclueological Survey of India, vol. v.. Ap- pend. A.

" Relics of ancient Persia, in the Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta, 1881, ist part, p. 151; 1883, I St part, pp. 64 and 261.

^ See upon this question the summing up of Mr. Cust in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, London, 1884, vol. xvi. (new series), p. 325 ; also an article by M. Hal^vy in the Journal Asiatique, Paris, 1885, vol. ii.

OF SYMBOLS. 249

For more than two centuries the Greek Pantheon alone supplies images for the coins of western India. At most a few Buddhist emblems occur here and there ; the BS tree and the stupa under Agathocles, and the Wheel under Menander. From the time of Gondophares the representation of Siva alternates with that of Poseidon ; yet the type of the two divinities remains so similar that on some coins it is difficult to decide if it is the Greek or the Hindu god/

At the same time, however, there occurs in India a veritable invasion of Iranian divinities. Mr. Percy Gardner and M. James Darmesteter, the former through investigating the coins of the British Museum, and the latter through the study of Persian traditions in the Hindu epic poem, came simultaneously to the somewhat startling conclusion that western India, after being Hellenised under the Indo-Bactrians, had been largely Iranised under the Indo-Scythians.* On the coins of the latter not only do Zeus, Pallas, Helios, Selene, Poseidon, Herakles, and Serapis alternate with Mithras, Mao, and Atar, as well as with Siva, Lukshmi, and even Buddha, but also the classic forms of the Thunderbolt, the Caduceus and the Cornucopia occur side by side with the Buddhist trisula and Wheel as well as with the Sivait Trident and bull.

India has always been the favourite home of religious syncretism; but at no period of its history did it open its portals to so many different forms of worship — even under Akbar, that great Mogul who was willing to combine in a single reli- gion the beliefs of the Mahometans, the Hindus, the Parsees, the Jews and the Christians.

^ Percy Gardner. Coins of Greek and Seythic Kings in IndiUy p. Iviii.

^ Percy Gardner. Id., § iv.— J. Darmesteter, in the /ournal Asiatiqtte. Paris, July- August, 1887.

250 THE MIGRATION

How could symbols have escaped an impulse which carried away the gods themselves ? At any rate Buddhism would have been unfaithful to the spirit of its whole symbolism if, when acquainted with the emblems by which neighbouring religions represented their great solar divinity, or even their supreme god, it had not sought to appropriate them, either by adopting them as they stood with a new signification, or oftener by assimilating them, through slight linear alterations, with one or other of its favourite symbols.

It is, as we have seen, among the sculptures of Amaravati that the trisula assumes the form most closely allied to the ornithomorphic Disk. Now, nowhere else has the general influence of Graeco- Asiatic art over native architecture and sculpture been verified in a more obvious manner. Already in the year 645 of our era the Chinese pilgrim Hiuen Thsang likened the sanctuary of Amaravati to the palaces of the Tahia, /.^., the inhabitants of Bactria.^ The same fact has been recorded in our own times by James Fergusson : " There is," he writes, " so much of what is Greek, or rather Bactrian, in the architectural details of Amaravati that this monument must belong to a period nearer to the Christian era than the character of the in- scriptions would lead one to suppose." And the eminent archaeologist adds that the study of these sculptures seems to him destined to elucidate especially the interesting question of the inter- course, and even of the exchange of thought, be- tween east and west.*

The Winged Circle and the Caduceus are not,

• For the identification of the Tahia with the Bactrians, see

Percy Gardner. Op. cit, p. xxxi.

• Description of the Amaravati Tope^ in vol. iii. (new series)

of the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, London. — ^The gates of Sanchi seem to date from the first years of our era although the tope itself is older by several centuries (Rous- SELET, LInde des Rajahs^ P* S^s)*

OF SYMBOLS. 251

moreover, the only factors which have reacted ' upon the genesis, or at least the development, of the trisula.

In an interesting paper, read in 1886 before the Royal Asiatic Society, Mr. Robert Sewell was perhaps the first to seek to the west of the Indus, and even in Egypt, the origins of the trisula, which he connects with the Scarab. The birthplace of a symbol is one thing; the origin of the figures which may have influenced its development is something very different. With this reservation, however, I must admit that there is nothing far- fetched in this parallel, especially if, following

MWiru c

Fig. 152.

{Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, vol. xviiL (new series),

fig- 13)

Mr. Se well's example, we interpose between the two figures the type of the Scarab with raised wings and bent legs which surmounts certain Assyrian column**

But in Egypt itself, as M. Perrot shows, the flying Scarab borrowed the outlines of the Winged Globe,^ by which fact, according to our theory, its resemblance to the trisula is sufficiently explained. It must be observed, moreover, that several of

• See Perrot et Chipiez. Histoire de PArt dans Vantiquiti,

vol.1., p. 811.

252 THE MIGRATION

these Assyrian Scarabs hold between their fore-legs the Disk adorned with the urcei}

It may be noticed, by the way, that among the Egyptians the Trident already occurs in conjunc- tion with the Winged Globe, at least in the texts. The inscription of Edfu, which relates how Horus was transformed into a Winged Globe in order to fight the armies of Set, gives him as a weapon a three-pointed spear.*

On a number of monuments the Disk of the trisula changes into a Rosette, imitating an ex- panded lotus-blossom, as on the gate of Sanchi. The same monument further exhibits Lotuses at the ends of two stalks which spring from the basis of the central Jleuran ; finally, the two extreme points of the omega take a shape which suggests the calyx of a flower. We have already shown the solar character of the Lotus in the sym- bolism of the Hindus.* In the trisula the trans- formation of the Disk into a Lotus is therefore the equivalent, the plastic rendering of the transforma- tion which, among the Buddhists, substituted the padma mani, or ** Jewel of the Lotus," for the sHra maniy or " Jewel of the Sun " ; whence the well-known formula : — Om ! mani padme, " Oh ! the Jewel in the Lotus ! " *

Elsewhere the trisula seems to reproduce the Sivait ejnblem of the lingam between two serpents standing erect. This figure, which when super- posed upon the Disk has perhaps a doubly phallic

• See Perrot et Chipiez. Histoirede VArt dans Vantiquitk^

vol. ii., p. 399.

• H. Brugsch. Die Sage von der geflugelten Sonnenscheibe^

in the Abhandlungen der koniglichen Gesellschaft der JVissen- schaften zu Gottingen^ vol. xiv. (i 868-1 869), p. 201.

' S. Beal. a Catena of Buddhist Scriptures, p. 11.

• It must be observed, however, that the Disk is already

found closely associated with the Lotus-flower in the symbolism of Asia Minor. (See the Histoire de PArt dans Vantiquitky by MM. Perrot and Chipiez, vol. iii., fig. 509.)

OF SYMBOLS. 253

import, certainly seems quite foreign to the ori- ginal doctrine of Buddhism. Yet here again the Buddhists have shown themselves to be masters in the art of adapting the symbols of other religions. M. Gustave Lebon, in his Voyage au NSpaul, quotes a characteristic instance of the fanciful interpretations with the help of which Buddhism brings about or justifies these adaptations. " The linga^' he writes, "is likewise adopted by the Buddhists of Nepaul as an emblem of the Lotus in which Adi-Buddha manifested himself, in the shape of a flame, at the beginning of the world." ^ It ought to be mentioned that, in the opinion of some writers, such as Ch. Lenormant and Baron de Witte, the Caduceus among the Greeks sym- \ bolized the combination of the two sexes in the

Fig. 153. Caduceus on an Amphora." (From the Elite des monuments ckramographiques^ vol. iii., pi. xci.)

same individual, hermaphrodism in fact,' — and in the valuable publication of those two archaeolo- gists upon the Elite des monuments cdramogra- phtques de la Grhe we find a variety of the Cadu- ceus where a vertical projection, similar to the representation of xki^^hdJv^ springs from the centre of the Crescent, whicfim this case is some- what separated from the Disk.

• In the Tour du Monde for 1886 (vol. li., p. 266)— At

B6rd-Boudour the Sivait linga has become a representation of the ddgoba (C. Leemans, Boro-Boedoer^ p. 452).

^ Cf. the form of the trisula on the piUar of the sun at Buddha Gaya (our illustration, fig. 146).

' Elite des monuments ciramographiques de la Grice, Paris, 1868, vol. iii., p. 197.

254 THE MIGRATION

On the coins of the Sunga dynasty the lingam placed between the serpents becomes the head- dress of Buddha ; the Disk stands for the Master s head, and the lateral appendages of the trisula are represented by two projections which stretch out horizontally on either side of this head.^

The trisula is thus seen to be converted into an anthropoid figure. A transformation of the same kind, but still more accentuated, is observable in the three famous idols of Puri which General Cunning- ham long ago proved to be three ancient trisulas (figs. 1 54 and 155).^

Fig. 154. Trisula of Sanchi. {Mush des moulageSy Brussels.)

These emblems were doubtlessly a great object of popular veneration at the period when Puri was a Buddhist sanctuary. When Brahminism came to establish itself there it contented itself with changing them, by means of a few slight altera- tions, into the image of Vishnu, or rather Jaga- nath, and his brother and sister. In thus appro- priating the old solar symbol, still discernible in

• A. RiVETT Carnac Coins of the Sunga or Mitra dynasty^

in the Proceedings of the Asiatic Society 0/ BengcU^ vol. xliv., I St part, pi. vii. and viii. '

^ The Topes of Central India, in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, London (vol. iii. of ist series). General Cunningham adds that these rude figures are likewise used in native calendars to represent Vishnu in his avatar of Buddha.

OF SYMBOLS.

255

spite of its successive alterations, Vishnu, more- over, did nothing but recover what belonged to him, since he is, in Hinduism, pre-eminently the solar divinity.

Finally, the trisula, whose plasticity is only equalled by its power of absorption, borrows forms from the vegetable kingdom with the same free- dom as from the human physiognomy. M. Rous- selet points out the resemblance of the mystic symbol of the Buddhists to the kalpavriksh or Tree of Knowledge which the Jainas represented

Fig. 155. Idol of Jagannath. (RoussELET. LInde des Rajahs, P- 5 17«)

by a stem with three branches on the mitre of the Tirthankaras sculptured on the caves of Gwalior/ A similar combination is observable on coins of the Sunga dynasty, where the upper part of the trisula, forming the head-dress of Buddha, is trans- formed into a regular crown of branches.* On other monuments the stem on which the trisula rests becomes the trunk of a tree whose branches are laden with conventional fruits and interlaced with necklaces of jewels.'

This vegetalization of the trisula, or, properly

^ RoussELET. LInde des Rajahs, p. 370.

• RivETT Carnac. Loc, cit.

' F. PiNCOTT. The Tri'Ratna, vol. xix. (new series) of the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. London, p. B43.

256 THE MIGRATION

speaking, of the Trident which surmounts it, is nowhere more evident than among the sculptures JcA^X,Z^i4^oi Boro-Budur, where it literally merges into the B6 tree through a series of gradual trans- formations. " The shape of the points of the trisulay M. Ch. Leemans writes in his able com- mentary upon the Atlas published under the patronage of the Dutch government, " may some-

FiG. 156. Trident of Siva. (Moor. Hindu Pantheon^ pi. xlii.)

times have been derived from that of a flame, or else from the calyx of a flower, or again from a symbolic tree."^ The same observation applies

Fig. 157. Egyptian Lotus.

moreover to the Trident of Siva, which at times exhibits the forms of a lotus calyx depicted in the Egyptian manner (fig. 157).

Perhaps other transformations of the trisula might still be found at Boro-Budur. I will re- strict myself to pointing out a detail which is not without interest : the same Disk which, when transformed into a most complicated ornament, is

• Bora-Boedoer^ p. 455 of commentary.

OF SYMBOLS. 257

sometimes crowned by a Trident, is also met with between two serpents — ^which brings us back to the origin of the Winged Circle — the Globe of Egypt with the urai.

Fig. 158. Bas-reliefs of Boro-Budur.* {Boro-Boedoer^ Atlas, pi. cccxvi. and ccclxx.)

Moreover this ornament, between which and certain forms of the trisula the transition is easily traced, commonly surmounts the entrance to the pagodas depicted in the bas-reliefs — in exactly the same manner as the Winged Globe adorns the lintel of the temples in Egypt and Phoenicia.

Fig. 159. Bas-reliefs'of Boro-Budur. (JBorO'Boedoer^ Atlas, pL cclxxxiii., No. 105.*)

It is proper to point out that in the West there | are some figures which exhibit an odd resem- ' blance to the trisula. Such is, in the first place,! the Cyprian image to which I have drawn atten- tion (fig. 114), as presenting to our view a combi-

^ See also same Atlas, pi. ccxxxvi., 11; cclxxxviii., 114; and especially ccxlviiL, 36, where this subject rests on the apex of a triangle which corresponds with the pennated tail of the Mesopotamian globes.

258 THE MIGRATION

nation of the Sacred Tree and the Winged Globe. The upper volutes with the flowered projection bisecting the centre of the arc recall the three points of the trisula with their central Jleuron. The pair of volutes whose lower parts are bent downward on both sides of the base, suggest the ophidian appendages which, in the Buddhist symbol, descend on either side of the pedestal. Lastly in both cases, the middle part of the figures shows two leaves which by their position, as well as by their shape, suggest two small wings.

Mr. William Simpson, an English artist, well known on account of his archaeological work in connection with the monuments of India, has

Fig. i6o. Thunderbolt of Elis.

pointed out the resemblance of the trisula to some representations of the Thunderbolt graven on coins of Elis which date from the fifth century b.c.^

Fig. 1 6 1. Sculpture of Boro-Budur.

This Thunderbolt especially resembles a somewhat enigmatical figure sculptured among the bas-reliefs of Boro-Budur, where, to all appearance, it plays the part of a trisula.^

On the whole, there would be nothing remark-

• The Trisula Symbol in ih^ Journal, of the I^oy, As, Soc. for

1890, vol. xxii. (new series), p. 306. ' BorO'Boedoer^ vol. iii., pi. ccxlvi., fig. 35.

OF SYMBOLS.

259

able in these similarities, since the Thunderbolt and the trisula, as we have just seen, are both a deve- lopment of the Trident.

What is more singular is to find a kind of trisula engraved on the flank of a lamb which adorns the serpent-shaped scroll on a pastoral staff dating from the Middle Ages.^

Have we here an exchange or a mere coinci- dence 1 This is a question which I will not venture to decide, although nothing is wanting in the Christian symbol to make of it a real trisula^ neither the Disk, nor the central point imitating a Jleur-de4is, nor the rounded projection of the two lateral points.

After all, if we have been able to find the ante- cedents, and, so to speak, the factors of the trisula^ and even its probable signification in the creeds which preceded Buddhism, we have not learned much as to the meaning of this symbol in the religion which made most use of it. The fact is, that here the plastic figures cannot make up for the silence of the written monuments. So long as symbols remain images and are applicable to con- crete objects, or physical phenomena, it is not im- possible to discover the meaning which they in all probability bore. But when, having entered upon what may be called their derived or 'secondary phase, they become signs and express abstract ideas — which is nearly always the case in Budd- hism — the field of interpretation becomes, so to speak, unlimited for critics, as sometimes also for the faithful.

The proper signification of the trisula remains then in the suppositive stage, although the pur- pose of its transformations does not always escape us. The issue of some hitherto unpublished text

• Cf. Cahier et Martin. Melanges d^archhologie^ vol. iv,

fig. 58.

26o THE MIGRATION

can alone reveal to us the general and authentic meaning of this symbol, before which millions of our fellow-creatures have bowed down, but whose name we do not even know with any degree of certainty.

My purpose, moreover, was less to solve a prob- lem whose solution has so far escaped the most competent minds, than to trace the transformations of the trisula in the course of its plastic develop- ment, and to show once again with what ease symbols of most dissimilar origin merge into one another as soon as, in their form, or in their mean- ing, there occur points of contact which are suffi- cient to facilitate this transition.

CONCLUSION.

In most of the instances which I have here quoted it is easy to discover through what ways the speci- fied symbol was transmitted from one nation to another. In this respect the migration of symbols proceeds directly in conformity with what may be called the history of commercial intercourse. What- ever the similarity of form, and even of meaning, may be between two symbolic figures qfji^ferent origin, it is proper, ere we assert their relationship, to 1 show the probability, or at least the possibility, of , international relations which would have served as " a vehicle of transport. This point once set at rest, it remains to be seen who was the giver and

who the receiver. ^ -^

It may be asked, for instance, why it is not the Greeks who communicated the Thunderbolt to Mesopotamia, or the Hindus who transmitted the

OF SYMBOLS. 261

Lotus to the Egyptians ? It is here especially that the advantages we possess over preceding genera- tions come into play. There was a time when the origin of the gods, myths, and symbols spread over the whole surface of the Old World could be vaguely located in India ; and another, when it would have been rash not to ascribe to Greece the honour of all intellectual and religious creations possessing any moral or artistic value. But the researches carried on for the last half century have henceforth placed on a definite basis the ancient history of the East, and the latter, in its turn, has enabled us to assign their relative dis- tance to the principal centres of artistic culture which have reacted upon one another since the beginnings of civilization.

We may differ in opinion as to whether the Ionic column borrowed its volutes from the horns of the ibex, or the half-closed petals of the lotus. We may even argue whether Ionia received it directly from Golgos by the ships of the Phoeni- ^ cians, or from jf^tenum , by the caravans of Asia a Minor. But whoever* has noted its presence on^' the monuments of Khorsabad, or of Kouyunjik, ; will not refuse to locate in Mesopotamia its start- ing-place on its journey to the JEgean Sea. This is only one example of those types and motives whose development doubtlessly owed its impor- tance to the independent inspirations of Greek genius, but whose origins must nevertheless be sought for in Phrygia, in Lycia, in Phoenicia, and even beyond these countries, in the valleys of the Tigris, the Euphrates, and the Nile. In India likewise the most ancient products of sculpture \ and of carving, when they do not bear witness to the direct influence of Greek art — as in the Budd- ^ InsT bas-relfefs of Yusufzai, and the Bacchanalian scenes of Mathura — are connected with the monu- ments of Persia through the adoption of what

/

262 THE MIGRATION

might be called classic motives in Persepolitan architecture: such are those capitals formed by animals, sometimes face to face, sometimes back to back, which are, as it were, a plastic signature, in the former case of Assyria, in the latter of Egypt

I am far from denying that there arose among some nations independent and self-governing centres of artistic creation. In this respect it will be sufficient to make mention of China and pre- Columbian America. But it must be admitted that art in the extreme East was profoundly modi- fied through the influence of the Buddhist types which proceeded directly from India. We might even take into account a still older element which would direcdy connect the art, as also the religion, of the Chinese empire with the development of Mesopotamian civilization, if, as is assumed by M. Terrien de la Couperie, who has brought together a considerable amount of presumptive evidence in support of this theory, the ancestors of the Chinese were descended from the nation which occupied Chaldaea and Elam some three and twenty centuries before our era.^ At anyrate, it would be astonishing if, in the course of so many centuries, infiltrations had not occurred between the civilizations which were developing in this parallel manner on the Asiatic continent.

As for ancient America, Gustave d'Eichthal had already called attention to the similarities which are met with on the monuments of Central America and of Buddhist Asia. For myself, I am more and more inclined to admit, not the Asiatic origin qfjthejjihabitants of Am erica^ wHicK

^§--3H'^?„^^^§HLJlH555^' ^^^ ^^^ mtervention"^ certain artistic mHuences radiated from China,

• Origin from Babylonia and Elam of the early Chinese

Civilization, in the Babylonian and Oriental Record^ vol. iii.. No. 3 et seq.

OF SYMBOLS.

263

Japan, or the Indian Archipelago, to the shores of the New World, long before the Spanish conquest.

In short, whether we start from Japan, from Greece, from India, or even from Libya, from Etruria, or from Gaul, we always arrive, after many halting-places, at two great centres of artistic diffu- sion, partially irreducible as regards one another, Egypt and Chaldaea — with this difference, that, towards the eighth century before our era, Meso -

1 )otamia took les sons from^Egypt, whilst fegypt eamt little of any country, r/ow, as we have noted more than once in The present volume, not only did symbols follow the same paths as purely ornamental schemes, but they were also transmitted in the same manner, at the same periods, and in nearly the same proportion. Concerning symbols as well as artistic products we everywhere find, by the side of aboriginal types, the deposit of a powerful current which has its more or less distant origin in the symbolism of the banks of the Euphrates, or the Nile. In a word, the two classes of importations are joined together to such a degree, that in writing the history of art we write to a g^eat extent the history of symbols, or at least, of their migrations.

The knowledge of these migrations, in its turn, throws quite a new light not only upon the presence of the same emblems among nations who never professed the same creed, but also upon the forma- tion of certain complex images which cannot be accounted for save as the result of a reciprocal action between symbols often differing greatly in origin and in meaning. Through thus always finding, often among nations far apart, either the same symbolic combinations, or the same features in different combinations, we might be tempted to believe that symbolism had at its disposal only an

\jc.

--/ ^^,

264 THE MIGRATION

extremely limited number of signs and figures to provide for the plastic requirements of the religious sentiment

Need I add that this is not so ? The variety of symbolic representations has no more limits than the spirit of analogy. But certain figures, when once formed, have so captivated the eye and the imagination that they have become the common- places of figurative language, and the artist s hand could not free itself from their influence when engaged in producing new symbols. It is equally easy to understand that, having forgotten, or having never known, the meaning to be attached to a foreign pattern, the copyist should have attempted to connect his productions with some other known and popular type. At other times, again, the symbolic syncretism is intentional and premeditated ; whether it be in the desire to unite, for the sake of greater efficacy, the attributes of several divinities in a single figure, as is shown in certain pantheistic figures of Gnostic origin; or a wish to state, by the fusion of symbols, the unity of the gods and the identity of creeds, as in the mystic monogram wherein the Brahmaists of contemporary India have testified to their religious eclecticism by interweaving the Om of the Hindus with the Trident, the Crescent, and the Cross.*

Sometimes, too, the sacerdotal interest must have tended towards accentuating the analogies rather than the dissimilarities of symbols, in order to assist the absorption or unification of the doctrines which they represented. Finally, we must take into consideration the popular tendency towards syncretism which, when not held in check by a rigorous orthodoxy, acts upon symbols, as well as upon creeds, by introducing into the new form of worship the images consecrated by a long

• Protap Chundkr Mozoumdar. Life and Teaching of

Keshub Chunder Sen, Calcutta, 1887, p. 501.

OF SYMBOLS. 265

veneration. Or else it is the innovators them- selves who take advantage of symbolism in order to disguise, through borrowing from antique forms, the newness of tneir doctrine and, if need be, to transform into allies the emblems, or traditions, which they are unable to boldly extirpate.

Need I recall to mind Constantine choosing as a standard that labarum which might be claimed . both by the religion of Christ and the worship o{\fe<.^, ZbO the sun ? It is singular to find the same policy' ^

attributed to the first Christian king of Norway. According to an old song of the Shetland Islands, Hakon Adalsteinfostri, obliged to drink to Odin \ at an official banquet, traced quickly upon the ' bowl the sign of the Cross ; and when his com- panions reproached him for doing so, he told them that it was the sign of Thor's Hammer.^ We know, indeed, that in Germanic and Scandi- navian countries the Cross of Christ more than once drew near in appearance to the Two-headed Hammer of Thor, as in Egypt it assumed, in more than one inscription, the aspect of the Key of Life.'

Buddhism was even less scrupulous. In some of its sanctuaries it did not hesitate to preserve the images of the worship paid by the natives of India to the sun, to fire, or to serpents, whilst ascribing these rites to its own traditions. The solar Wheel thus became easily the Wheel of the Law ; the Cosmic Tree represented the Tree of Knowledge, under which Sakya Muni attained the perfect illumination ; the Seven-headed Serpent

• Karl Blind. Odinic Songs in Shetland^ in the Nineteenth

Century^ 1879, p. 1098.

' The Abbe Ansault has shown, without any difficulty, in his Mtmoire sur le ctdte de la croix avani Jesus-Christ (^zn% \Z^\y \ r k / r- p. 68 et seq,\ first of all, that heathen nations used as religious ^^ ^,^ ' /O . emblems Greek, Latin, Maltese, patties^ gammees^ potenckes^ anskes^ tr^lkes^ and other crosses; and, secondly, that the Christian Church has always accepted these different forms of I the Cross as the representation of its own symbol.

266 THE MIGRATION

Naga was transformed into the guardian of the impression left by the Feet of Vishnu, itself to be attributed henceforth to Buddha, and so on. Some years ago there were discovered at Bharhut the remains of a Buddhist sanctuary whose bas- reliefs exhibited emblems and religious scenes with inscriptions which served as their legends, or rather as their labels. Great was the joy of Anglo- Indian archaeologists at the receipt of this intelli- gence. We were to have at last an interpretation of Buddhist rites and symbols, formulated by the Buddhists themselves one or two centuries before our era. We had unfortunately to lower our expec- tations when a minute investigation showed that it was merely an ancient temple of the sun taken possession of by the Buddhists at a later date- They had contented themselves with placing on the figured representations of the solar worship inscriptions which connected them with their own creed.^

Some have gone as far as to say that religions changed, but that the form of worship remained always the same. Thus formulated the proposi- tion is too absolute. But it is certain that each religion preserves, in its rites and symbols, sur- vivals of the whole series of former religions. And no complaint need be made of this. It is not the vessel that is important, but the wine which we pour into it ; not the form, but the ideas which animate and transcend that form.

When the Christians and the Buddhists concen- trated on the image of their respective Masters the principal attributes of the sun — beginning with that halo of glory whose prototype dates back to the Aureoles carved upon the Chaldaean monuments — did they mean to do homage to the orb of day ?

^ Edw. Thomas. Numismatic Chronicle^ vol. xx. (new series), p. 27.

OF SYMBOLS. 267

In reality, they only claimed to refer to the vene- \ rated physiognomy of their founder the symbol which has not only formed from time immemorial the most radiant expression of celestial glory, but which also characterized, in an especial manner, the highest personification of the Divinity in con- \ temporary creeds. We must call to mind the reply of a Father of the Church to those who accused the Christians of celebrating the festival of the sun : — " We solemnize this day, not, like the heathen, on account of the sun, but on account of Him who made the sun.*' ^ Constantine went further still when he composed, to be recited on Sundays by his legions, a prayer which, according to M. V. Duruy, could at once satisfy the wor- shippers of Mithras, of Serapis, of the sun, and of ■ Christ.' ^

Symbolism may combine with the most mys- tical tendencies, but, like mysticism itself, it is a powerful ally of the religious sentiment against the immobility of dogma, and the tyranny of the written Word. M. Anatole Leroy-Beaulieu has shown, in his valuable researches into religion in Russia, how, thanks to the symbolic interpreta- tion of texts and ceremonies, the conservative ritualism of the Old Believers has managed to arrive at the liberty of doctrines, and even, in some instances, at a complete rationalism, without break- ing with the traditional symbols of Christianity, and even of the Eastern Church.'

There comes a time when religions which deal largely with the supernatural come into collision with the progress of the different branches of knowledge, and above all with the growing belief

' S. AuGUSTiN. In naiale Domini^ sennon 190, Migne edition, vol. v., ist part, p. 1007.

^ V. DuRuy. Histoire des Romains. Paris, 1885, vol. vii.,

P- 54. ' L Empire des Tzars, voL iii., p. 451.

268 THE MIGRATION

in a rational order of the universe. Symbolism then offers them a means of safety, of which they have more than once taken advantage, in order to keep abreast of the times. If we ^e nations in a lower stage of development, we find among them fetiches — i.e., beings and objects invested at pleasure with superhuman faculties — then idols, which are fetiches carved to resemble a human being or animal. But we do not find any symbols as long as there is neither the desire to depict what is abstract by what is concrete, nor the consciousness that there is no identity between the symbol and the reality thus represented. When the mind opens itself to the conception of abstract or invisible gods, it may preserve its veneration for its ancient fetiches, but under the condition of looking upon them henceforth as but representa- tive signs of the divinities. Lastly, when people can conceive of a supreme God of whom the ancient divinities are simply the ministers, or the hypostases, these antique representations may yet have a part to play, provided however that they be referred to the perfections and attributes of the superior Being in whom the Divine World is resolved.

Such is the evolution observable in the midst of all the ancient worships, and which still continues, often unconsciously, in many a contemporary re- ligion. It implies, as a last conclusion, the belief in the equivalence of symbols, that is to say, the conviction that symbolic representations are all inadequate, inasmuch as they attempt to explain the inexplicable, but that they are all justifiable, inasmuch as they aim at bringing us closer to the Supreme Reality ; and, moreover, that they are all beneficial in so far as they contribute to awaken ideas of the Good and of the Beautiful. In this respect the functions of symbolism cannot but in- crease ; for, in religion, as in art and literature, it

OF SYMBOLS. 269

corresponds with a necessity of the human mind, which, very fortunately for our aesthetic develop- ment, has never been able to content itself with pure abstractions, nor remain at the surface of things. Here, indeed, is the secret of the impulse which increasingly moves the new generations to break with the commonplace conventions of super- annuated traditions, as also with the superficial platitudes of a false realism.

P^'^r

ADDENDA.

0,'iZ, Chap. II. § i. — The slab found at Huy on the

Meuse representing a priest whose vestments are adorned with gammadions has an equivalent in the Mus^e de Cluny, at Paris, where an Abbot of Cluny, who died in 1394, is figured on his tomb- stone as wearing sacerdotal robes ornamented with gammadions in the same manner.

Chap . IH* — In the Correspondenzblatt der West- deutschen Zeitschrift, 1892, p. 179 seq.^ Mr. Ohlen- schlager speaks of a bas-relief in the cathedral of Spires which recalls the group of Sampson killing the lion in the cathedral of Nivelles, with the same Mithraic affinities.

Chap. IV. and seq. — I have received, too late to take advantage of it. Dr. Bonav ia s recent book, The Flora of the Assyrian Monuments and its Outcome (i vol., London, Archibald Constable and Co., 1894), which deals with many questions treated in this volume. Ingenious and suggestive as his views are, I see nothing in them to alter my general conclusions.

For instance, he insists, still more than I do, on 2 3 the importance of the Horn symbol in Assyrian worship — going so far*as""t6 qualify their wTiofe religion by the picturesque term of homism ! He has made a strong case, when he looked to this symbol as an antecedent to the Caduceus, the fleur-de-lys, the anthemion or palmette, the Ionian

ADDENDA.

271

volutes, the Horseshoe, the Crescent, the Thunder- bolt, the trisula^ certain Keys of Life and so forth. I am ready to admit that in shaping the fork or Trident of their storm gods the Assyrians have been influenced by their habitual way of repre- senting conventionally the Sacred Tree adorned with the symbolical Horns. But does not the f learned author go too far, when he infers that this weapon in the hands of the god is meant for a pair of horns mounted on a stem and, therefore, that the thunderbolt originally represented only a double pair of horns with the sacred stem in the middle }

There would be nothing surprising if the Assyrians had symbolized lightning by a pair of horns, although this remains a supposition so long as not confirmed by some text. One could under- stand a description or representation of the storm god as a mighty bull, or even as a homed man striking his victims with the head. But when we see this supernatural being; whether horned or not, holding in his hand a bident or a trident, there is no need to go further and to take this weapon for anything else than what it appears to be — a spear or javelin with several points. Jc-c- t>* :' $t

But Dr. Bonavia goes still further and contends that it may not be at all a representation of light- ning, simply a homstick, a charm against the evil eye in the hands of a protecting deity. To this, without entering into details, I shall answer, firstly, that according to all Assyriologists, this kind of Trident is essentially the attribute of Rammanu, the god of the atmosphere and therefore of the storm ; secondly, that there is a text where lightning is described as a weapon with several heads (W. A. I., ii., 19, trad. Sayce); thirdly, that thereJc*^ /6. ^y^ exists on Assyrian monuments a gradual and un- mistakable transition — as shown in this book and by Dr. Bonavia's own illustrations — between his

2/2 ADDENDA.

" homed stick" and what became the Thunderbolt of the Greeks, without any apparent break of continuity in the meaning of the symbol. If some- body alleges that such break remains possible^ with him lies the onus probandi.

G. d'A.

INDEX.

Adonis, 143, 172.

Adonis, Gardens of, 172.

Ambrosia (amrita\ 162-165, 170.

Apollo and Python, 64.

Apple-tree, 132, 134, n. i.

Apples of Idhunna, 168.

Golden, 158, 166.

Armorial Bearings, 66, 138.

AshHmy 143, 144, 233.

Assyrian Symbols, 26, 30, 78, 80, 94, 98, 100, 114, 120, 121, 123, 129, 133, 134, 144-148,151,152,154,200, 211-215, 217-219, 230,252.

Aureole, 222, 223, 267.

Axe and Drum, merging of the symbols, 178.

Bellerophon and the Chi-

msera, 86. B^thyles (Bethels), 91, 92,

137, 184-187, 199, 229;

V. also Sacred Cone. Birds as Symbols, 91, 92, 95,

98,111, ii4,ii5» i37ii6o,

163, 165, 204, 205, 215,

216. — V. sub. nn. Boar, Wild, The, 55. Bo-tree, The, 163 n. i, 249,

256. Bull (Winged), 100. Bull's Head (Bucrane), 96.

Caduceus, 56, 85, 96, 199,

225-237, 244, 245, 249,

250* 253- Candelabrum, 113, 122 n. i,

138.

Cedar, The, 141, 146, 172.

Celestial Hand, v. Hand.

Centaurs, Origin of the name, 163.

Chakra^ 240, 243, 249.

Chaldsean Symbols, 14, 19, 27, 33> 80, 86, 87, 94, 97, 119,120-122,131,133,143, 144, 155-15^, 160, 212, 215.

Cherub, v. Kerubim.

Chimsera, Origin in art of the, 24.

a Solar Symbol, 86.

Chrism, 138, 179, 180.

Christian Symbols, 35, 38, 39, S3, S7-89, 90, 94, "7, 128, 131, 137, 13S, 190* 194 n. I, 223.

Pagan influence on,

53,66,87-89, 94, 127,128,

i3i> 137, n^i 190, 194 n.

I, 223. Circuit, Sacred, 67. Clover, The Four-leaved, 42

n. 4. Cock, The, 58, 138, 180.

A Solar Symbol, 58, 180.

Coins aiding the transference

of Symbols, 18, et pass. Column, Symbolic, 106- 11 4. — merges with Tree

and Candelabrum, 122 n. i.

274 THE MIGRATION OF SYMBOLS.

Cot

Cone, Sacred, 91, 92, 112,

llir^,L<>- '37. 142;^ 185-187, 189, I'^y-'f^^^ 191-196, 197-199,200,211, 227, 228. iJrr<^ /-WVv/, Cornucopia, 56, 249.

/ ^^^ Crescent, The, 1 2, 53, 7 1, 102,

119, 182, 183, 187, 197, 227, 230, 236, 241, 265. Cross, The, 12, 13, 16, 33, 45- 47> 49» 53> 60, 65, 66, 69, 70, 85, 103-105, 109, no, 113, 114, 116, 137, 203, 214, 265, 266.

' a Weather Symbol, 13,

46, 49» 130.

Equilateral, 12-14, 53,

60, 65, 66, 69-71.

Gibbet (or Tau\ 16, 45,

190.

' Hierogl)rphic, 15.

Patt^e, 33.

' * ^'^^ ' , )^, Sign of the, 46, 47-

^^; ^6>S- ^^^ Ansata, 16, 82, 90, 155, 180, 187-191, 193-195. i99» 202, 203, 26^*3-^/

Meaning of, 188.

marks zone of

Egypto-Babylonian culture, 82. Cypress, 142, 172.

Damietta stone, The, 15. Disk, Lunar, 187, 193, 197. Solar, 12, 14, 26, 51, 53,

54, 56. 57, 59, 61-63, 65.

67, 71, 81, 82, 179, 183,

187, 197, 203, 204-224,

226, 232-234, 242-244, 248,

250, 252, 256. Deadly v. Circuit. Dardj, v. Thunderbolt Dove, in Symbols, The, 91-93,

126, 138, 165. Dragon, The, 86, 129, 136,

180, 166, 167. Drum, merging with Axe in

Symbol, 178.

Eagle, The, 17, 21-25, S^, 80, 90, 98, 165, 167.

Double-headed, 21-25.

and Serpent, 17.

Easter-eve, Superstition con- cerning, 64.

Eau'de-Vie, 153, 154, 162, 163, 165, 169, 173.

Eden, Garden of, 152, 153,

159- Egyptian Symbols, 19, 20, 24,

28,29,80,82; 85, 95, 180,

187-189, 190, 191, 196,

204-218, 246. Eleusis, Mysteries of, 2 pref. Elixir of Life, v. Water of Life

and Tree of Life. Evil eye, charm against the,

19, 141.

Fetiche^ 19, 20, 268, 269. Fig-tree, The, 134, 162. Fir-cone as Symbol, The, 103,

104, 107-111, 113, 146-151. Meur-de-LySy 121, 259. Flowers, Symbolic, 150, 151,

155, 172, 179, 189. ^ Footprints as Symbol, p. 63. 7Xi Form, Human, influence on

Symbols of the, 102, 192-

194, 198,213, 217. Fountain of Youth, v. Water

of Life. Fylfot^ The, v. Gammadion. ^ 5f ,

Gammadion^ The, 32-82, 180,

182, 220. Solar and Astronomical

Symbol, 52-72.

Birthplace of, 72-82.

— • Interpretations of, 44-

72. Characterizes zone of

Greek civilization, 82. Gandharva^ personification of

Wind, 163. Genii^ Eiagle-headed, 122, 129,

146.

INDEX.

275

Genii, Winged, 94, 95, 145, 146-151, 164, 213,219.

George, St., connection with Solar Symbolism, 86.

Geryon, The Triple, Egyptian origin of, 24.

Globe, Winged, 135, 186, 187, 204-224, 225, 226, 230, 231- 236, 246, 251, 257, 258.

Glory, V. Aureole.

Goat,The, a Solar Symbol, 204.

Greek art, Phoenician influence on, 33, 34, 220, 221.

Greek Symbols, 14, 23, 24,34, 35» 5o» 55, 56, 63, 85, 87, 98, 100, 125, 137, 165, 166, 182, 192-194, 221, 222.

Griffin, The, meaning of, 128 n. 2.

Hammer, 15, 16, 45, 98. double-headed, 16, 45,

98, 266.

Hand, The, of Justice, 27.

Symbol of Divinity, 26.

Semitic origin, 26-

28. Hawk, The, Solar Symbol, 98,

205, 216. Heraldry, supporters in, 138-

139- Hercules and Geryon, 24. and Hesperides, 158,

166. connection with the

Chaldsean myth, 158. Hindu Symbols, 14, 17, 20,

24, 28, 42, 50, 51, 56, 60-

63, 67, 68 n. I, 80, 87, 98,

99, 124, 161, 223, 224, 225, 227, 236-260.

Hittite Civilization, Nature of the, 201.

Symbols, 21, 23, 40, 78,

13s, 197, 200, 201, 217; 212, 231, 233.

Horns, Assyrian sign of Divi- nity, 133, 212, 213.

Horns on Sacred Disk, 197, 203, 205, 212, 213, 219, 230, 231.

in Sacred Tree, 133, 141.

Horse, The, A Solar Symbol,

55> 58- Horus, A Solar Symbol, 85, 86, 205, 252.

Indian Symbols, 20, 24, 28, 30, 40, 41, 56, 60-63, 79» 80,82,87,98,99, 114, 123, 124, i35> 136, i6t, 162, 163, 178, 179, 194, 19s, 223, 224, 236-260.

Jeminsul, The, 106, 107, 112, 114.

Kerubim, 152, 153. Key of Life, The, v. crux ansata,

Laharum, Assyrian prototypes of the, 230 ; a combination of sun-worship and Chris- tianity, 265.

Lily, The, 102.

Lion, The, 58, 87, 88, 96, 122, 123, 126, 128, 134, 138, 139, 180, 181.

Lotus, The, 28, 30, 36, 102, 123, 124, 129, 154, 155, 176, 179, 189, 190, 219, 220, 241, 246, 252, 256, 261.

Solar Symbol, 28.

— Symbol of Immortality, 29-31. 154.

Maypole, The, A Phallic Em- blem, 112, 143.

Mediaeval Art, Pagan In- fluence on, 87, 88, 89, 138.

Meander, The, 46, 83.

Mountain of the World, The, 156.

MythjThe, Definition of, 6 pre£

276 THE MIGRATION OF SYMBOLS.

Nandyavartay v. Gammadion, Nava^ratfUiy Hindu origin of the, 136.

Oak, The, 139, 141, 168, 173.

Olive, The, 132.

Omphalos, 55, 90, 91, 137,

also V. sub. Bethel and

Sacred Cone. Ouan V. Gammadion.

Paganism, Fusion with Chris- tian Dogma, 16 n. 4.

— Influence on Christian Art, V. sub. Christian Sym- bols.

Palm, The, 120, 131, 134, 141, i45-So» i5i» i53> iS9> 173-

Inflorescence of, 145-51.

Pan, Solar Character of, 64.

Peacock, The, in, 115, 138.

Perron (Peron\ 103-117.

origin and meaning of,

105.

Persian Art, Egyptian In- fluence on, 219.

Persian Symbols, 14, 24, 30, 31,80,81,82,94, 100, 123, 127, 151, 164, 182, 218, 219.

Absence of Gammadion

from, 80-82.

Assyrian origin o^ 30,

94, 100, 123, 151, 218.

Influence on Byzantine

Art, 127.

Influence on Indian Art,

248-249. /^c-

Phallic Emblems, 12, ^1^07, 108, 109, ^pi, 134, 15I1 187, 189, 241, 252.253.

Phoenician Symbols, 16, 24, 30, 71, 80, 91, 123-125, i5i> i55» 1781 185-1S7, 190, 191, 197, 202, 206- 210, 219, 221, 227, 228, 23i» 233-

Phoenix, a Solar Symbol, 95.

Symbol of Imperial Apo- theosis at Rome, 95.

Symbol of Christian

Resurrection, 95.

Phrygian Symbols, 78, 134.

Pillar of the World, The, v. Irmtnsul,

Pine, The, 108, 141, 142, 146, 172.

Polytheism, Origin of, 19.

Pomegranate, The, 120, 141,

151, 154.

Emblem of fertility, 154.

Pyr (of Augsburg), The, 109-

IIO.

Rain, The Sap of the World- Tree, 174.

Ram, The, a Solar Symbol, 204.

94, 142, 229 n. 2.

River of Life, The, 174.

Rosette, The, a Solar Symbol, 62, 150, 179, 213, 244, 252.

Rouelle, The, 179, 214.

Sagittarius, Assyrian origin of,

100. Scarab, ^9, 29, 204, 205, 214-

^, 224, 230, yj. Serpent, 17, 85, 95, 96, 115,

i29» 132, i33» i58> i68» 205 et seq., 226, 245, 252, 254, 266.

Solar Disk, v. Disk.

Solar Steps, The Three, 64, 65.

Symbolism v. Sun.

Star, Cuneiform, 200, 203, 216.

Sun, Symbols of^ v. sub. ApoUOy ChinuBra, Cock, Disky EagUy Gammadion^ Globe, Goat, Hawk, Her- cules, Horse, Horns, Lotus, Phoenix, Pan, Ram, Rosette, Scarab, TrisMe, Wheel

Swastika, v. Gammadion,

INDEX.

277

Table of Oiferings, Egyptian,

196. Tau, V. Gibbet-Cross. Temple, Monetary Type of,

93, loi, 102. Tetrasctky v. Gamtnadion, Thor, Hammer of, v. Hammer. Thunderbolt, The, 38, 56, 97-

100, 178, 220, 221, 230,

241, 249, 258, 261. Origin in the Double

Trident, 97-100. Thyrsus, 108, 114. Tree, The Calendar, 160. Cosmic, 60, 61, 114,

155-158, 161, 163, 167,

168, 171, 266. Sacred, 118-176, 178,

201, 203, 210, 230, 233,

234, 239i 258. of Knowledge, 158, 159,

161-164, 176, 255, 266. of Life, 94, 114, 124,

151-153, 161, 170, 171-174,

176.

of Plenty, 16, 168 n. 2.

of Temptation, 131, 152,

158, 176. Tree, a Symbol of (i) Death,

172; (2) Life, 12, 172.

Worship of the, 140.

Triangle, Sacred, The, 12,

26, 185-203, 257. Trident, The, 62, 97-100, 221,

237, 241, 242, 243, 249,

252, 256, 257, 259, 265. TriquetrOy v. Trisdie.'X^,%L Trisdle, 20, 21, 54, 55, 58,

63, 68, 77, 180-183, 220. Link between the. Isle of

Man and Sicily, 20, 21 n. i.

TrisceUy connected with ietras-

ciicy 54. a Solar Symbol, 54, 55,

63, 68, 180. a Lunar Symbol, 182,

220. Blending with other

Symbols, 180, 181.

Origin of, 183.

Trisula, 60-63, 178,225, 237-

260. Trojan Symbols, 33, 34, 48,

S3> 5^1 66, 71, 72, 76.

Unicorns, Supporters of the Sacred Tree, 122, 151 ; in Western Heraldry, 138.

UrcsuSy Egyptian, 205, 208, 216, 217, 225, 231, 232, 236, 252, 257.

UriM'Thummimy 207.

Vajra^ the weapon of Indra,

45» 99-

Vardhamanay 237, 240; In- terpretations of, 241 ; also V. sub Trisula,

Vine, The, 120, 134, 141, 153,

173- Virgin of the Seven Swords (Sorrows), Chaldaeic origin of the, 86.

Water of Life, The, 162-165,

169, 174, 175, 189. Wheel, The Symbolic, 33, 37,

50, 5i» 63, 66, 67, 71, 179,

180, 213, 214, 222, 228,

240, 243, 249, 266.

Yggdrasily v. Cosmic Tree, l^j-

CHISWICK PRESS : — CHARLES WHITTINGHAM AND CO. TOOKS COURT, CHANCERY LANE, LONDON.

OPINIONS OF THE PRESS ON THE FRENCH EDITION

"... livre qui rendra service aux Etudes oti la competence de Tauteur est depuis longtemps reconnue.** — George Perrot. Comptes-rendus de rAcadkmU des Inscriptions d Belles Lettres,

" Les arch^ologues ont beaucoup k profiter du livre tr^-sage de M. Goblet d'Alviella." — Salomon Reinach. Revue archio- logique.

"... indiqueavec beaucoup dejustessecequ'il 7 a de stable et de mobile dans les representations figur^es. — Joachim Menant. Revue de Phisioire des Religions.

" Quiconque s'interesse k Thistoire des religions et surtout des symboles qui les repr^entent dans Tart et deviennent ensuite des motifs artistiques, ne lira le livre sans 6tre instruit et charmd" — H. Gaidoz. Mtlusine.

"... etude analytique trfes complete d'un sujet aussi int^- ressant." — ^J. Toutain. Revue critique d'histoire et dp literature.

"... s'il n'a pas dit le dernier mot sur cette question aura aide plus que tout autre k en rendre la solution attrayante et m^me facile dans un avenir prochain." — Le Moyen Age,

"... contient une multitude de symboles que chacun pent interpreter k sa fa^on, et que Tamateur de sciences symboliques si en vogue aujourd'hui, est bien aise d'avoir sous la main." — Revue britannique,

"... a etabli la loi qui am^ne les symboles voisins ou analogues k se fondre en une figure intermediaire, partout oil ils entrent en contact." — ^J. Stallaert. Bulletin de la classe des Beaux Arts de VAcadkmie roycUe de Belgique.

"... plein d'erudition et d'aper^us nouveaux." — Revue numismatique beige,

"... style clair, raisonnement serre, consequences d'une profonde erudition avec une exposition trbs rationnelle de la matibre, que compietent de nombreuses figures dont les artistes pourront utilement lirer partL" — LEmulationy organe de la Societe d'architecture de Belgique.

"... trfes utile contribution k ITiistoire religieuse de I'an- tiquit^." — Indkptndanu beige.

"... excelle k d^chiffrer Ics indications les plus varies, les plus subtiles, les plus ^nigmatiques." — La Meuse,

"... d'une Erudition consdendeuse. . . . Utile contribu- tion k la mythologie iconographique." — Ch. Ploix. Revue des traditions populaires,

"... oeuvre magistrale." — C". A. de Gubernatis. Folk- Lore asiaiique.

"We wish to particularly recommend it to the earnest atten- tion of the students of ornamental art" — The Atheneum.

"... strongly recommended to the perusal of all who are interested in mythological symbolism." — The National Observer.

"... the most important contribution to the literature of Symbolism for many years." — Daily Chronicle.

" A desirablcf work for the student of the development and transference of religious ideas." — The New Worlds Boston.